《Flash Marriage to a Stunning CEO (Alistair and Richard)》 CEO by 1 Chapter 1 Kicked Out 1/10 "Rick''sing over tonight. He won''t be happy to see you here." Alistair Harlow had spent the entire afternoon ving away in the kitchen. Just as he walked out with thest dish in hand, his wife, Reba Whitfield, dropped that cold sentence on him like a lead weight. The man she mentioned, was Richard Morgan, the one she''d always loved. Alistair froze for a moment, then untied his apron with a quiet nod. "Alright, I''ll head out. I''ll wait for your call toe back." Reba''s gaze hardened. "Don''t bothering back." Before he could process her words, she flung a piece of paper at him. "We''re getting divorced tomorrow." Alistair bent down, picking up the note. His eyes scanned it quickly, confirming its contents, and a tremor ran through him. He clutched the paper tightly as if it weren''t just a scrap of stationery but something more vital than life itself. He forced down the storm inside him and turned to leave. But just as he reached the door, a thought struck him. "Danny..." "Alistair!" Reba''s voice was sharp, her face darkening. "Don''t you dare act like you''re anything to him! Just because Danny''s Chapter 1 Kicked Out 2/10 called you ''Dad'' for five years doesn''t make you his father. I''m warning you, don''t bring him up. Get out!" In fact, all Alistair had wanted was to remind her that her son, Daniel Whitfield, seemed to being down with something, and she should keep an eye on it. He and Reba had married because of her pregnancy. After the wedding, he''d moved into her family''s home. They had a five-year-old son. To the outside world, they were the picture of a happy family. But behind closed doors, there was a truth that almost no one knew. Not even Reba''s parents. Their marriage had been nothing more than a childish act of defiance, a petty rebellion Reba staged against Richard. Alistair and Reba had known each other since high school. She was the school''s golden girl. She''d been beautiful, wealthy, the center of attention wherever she went. Alistair, on the other hand, was a nobody, a studious kid from a struggling family, pouring every ounce of his energy into his studies, hoping a top college would be his ticket to a better life. She was the dazzling heiress, and he was the quiet nerd in the corner. Their paths should never have crossed. But one day, Reba, disheveled and desperate, sought him out. She tossed a bank card at him and made a blunt offer. She 1. ejes amp jou Chapter 1 Kick Our hom to be the father to the child the carrying Her condition was re. He had to give up his SATs and other inmately Alerair barely bentated before agreeing, In fact, had no shortage of admeer, but stair wamtensi Hedyforce reason-bearded the money Life can be merciless sometimes. Raskity always forces people into choices they never imagined they''d lure to make, At the time, Alistairs family was dreing in critin. His father had caused a car ident, injuring someone badly, and the victims family demanded a hefty settlement, Michout the money, hinteced a decade in prison. Reba brought Abstand and to her parents that he was the father ofher inborn child. Her parents were hand. Her father, Batamel Whitfield, nearly lost his mind. Heunleashed his firy, shopping Alistairs back until it was mother, Cordelia "Thatfield, wept in beartbreak and rage. But Reba cefnd nominate the prequancy, being her parents no choice but to grudgingly ept Albrain. Nuh the millendors Reba gave him, Alistar saved his father from Chapter 1 Kicked Out 4/10 He''d always known the child''s real father was Richard, the man Reba loved. Alistair knew he was just a pawn in her game of revenge, but it didn''t bother him. Their marriage was never about love. It was a transaction, cold and calcted from the start. For years, Alistair lived cut off from the world. His life revolved entirely around Reba and Daniel. He yed the role of dutiful househusband, cooking, cleaning, and keeping things running smoothly. He went out of his way to win over Reba''s parents, caring for them on her behalf. It wasn''t the life he''d dreamed of, but he had no other options. Reba held his IOU, a chain that kept him tethered. Without her consent, he couldn''t walk away. He''d waited years for this moment. Finally, after an exhausting afternoon in the kitchen, without so much as a sip of water, Alistair was thrown out. Reba didn''t even give him time to pack. Dressed in worn house clothes, a pair of slippers on his feet, and an old flip phone in his pocket that could barely do more than I do to power Chapter 1 Kicked Out make calls, he left the house. The first thing he did was tear up the IOU. 5/10 In that instant, he felt the weight of a mountain that had crushed him for six long years finally lift. Alistair felt lighter, freer as if he''d been given a second chance at life. "Penniless and adrift, the world stretched out endlessly before. you, yet it felt like there was no ce for you in it. Two pathsy before you. "Option one: You could crawl back to Reba, plead for mercy, and hope she''d take pity on you for the six years you''d toiled as her dutiful househusband. If she''s feeling particrly generous, maybe she''ll toss you a loan or a menial job to scrape by. "Option two: You could cut ties with Reba and everyone connected to her for good. No more living without dignity, no more being at the mercy of others. The struggles you face now are temporary, and you could rise from the ashes and start anew." A voice echoed in his mind, clear andmanding, startling him. Without a moment''s hesitation, he chose the second path. After all the pain it took to escape that pit, he''d be a fool to dive back in. Reba''s temper had kept him on edge every day, always Chapter 1 Kicked Out watching her mood, tiptoeing around her outbursts. 6/10 Daniel, her spoiled son, was a whirlwind of mischief, and as his nominal father, Alistair had no authority to discipline him. Every whim Daniel had, Alistair was expected to fulfill without question. Years of that oppressive, suffocating life had hollowed him out. He''d always been a quiet man, buttely, it felt like he was forgetting how to speak altogether. "Congrattions. You''ve made the right choice. Life Choice System sessfully bound." Alistair blinked, caught off guard. Even after six years detached from the world, he knew what a "system" was. "Host has made a correct life choice. Rewarded with 100 system credits. "System Store unlocked. The host may use system credits to purchase desired items." At some point, it started to rain. Alistair, dressed in thin clothes and worn slippers, trudged through the downpour. Cold water seeped in and crept up his legs, but he barely noticed. He just kept moving. "Look, Mommy, that man''s so weird. He''s like a stray puppy Chapter 1 Kicked Out nobody wants..." "Hush, don''t say things like that. Let''s go." 7/10 A mother and child hurried past, their voices fading into the rain. Alistair hesitated, then reached into his pocket. Slowly, he pulled out his hand, and under the glow of a streemp, he froze. His fingers held a stack of cash. He''d been penniless, but somehow, there it was. A thick stack of bills. It looked like it was a thousand dors. He''d spent one system credit in the System Store... and it had actually given him a thousand dors in real, spendable cash. The system was real. Alistair spent just over three hundred dors on a new outfit, two hundred on a discounted pair of sneakers, and fifteen on a fast-food meal. With the rest, he nned to find a cheap motel to crash in. If he converted all his system credits to cash, he''d have 100 thousand dors. For someone with no material desires, that couldst a long time. I do to Chapter 1 Kicked Out But he held back. 8/10 He''d noticed that the real-world money was the cheapest thing in the System Store. That meant the other items, things he couldn''t buy with cash, were likely far more valuable. The store offered things like a Body Fortification Pill for thirty credits, a Rejuvenating Glow Pill for forty, and an Opportunity Card for fifty. The Opportunity Card intrigued him the most. A hundred thousand dors would eventually run dry, but for someone like him, who had no degree and no work experience, an opportunity was priceless. If he could just grab hold of the right chance, he''d never go back. to that miserable life. No more endless housework. No more cold re from Reba. No more bending over backward for a spoiled, impossible child. After a long, hot shower in a motel room, Alistair sprawled on the bed and, without hesitation, bought an Opportunity Card. "Opportunity Card purchased sessfully. It will take effect within forty-eight hours." ***** The next morning, Alistair jolted awake at six, heart racing. He nced at the clock, his mind buzzing with panic. edwes Chapter 1 Kicked Out Why didn''t the rm go off? He leaped out of bed, scrambling to throw on clothes. 9/10 For years, he''d risen at four-thirty every morning, no exceptions, not even on holidays. Reba had strict demands for breakfast, and Daniel was a picky eater. To prepare a nutritious yet tasty meal, Alistair would slip out of bed while the world still slept, quietly tying on his apron and getting to work in the kitchen. But no matter how carefully he tried, he could never fully please them. Reba and Daniel always found something to nitpick. Everyint was met with a bowed head and a soft apology from Alistair, who would then quietly fix everything without a word of protest. He never forgot his ce. He was the debtor, and Reba was the creditor. He knew his job was to repay her with perfect service, day in and day out. Halfway through pulling on his clothes, Alistair stopped. As full wakefulness settled in, he suddenly remembered he was a free man now. From today on, he could hold his head high. ***** By nine that morning, he stood at the courthouse. Chapter 1 Kicked Out ojes joj jou pjdweg 10/10 The divorce proceedings went smoothly. When the clerk confirmed the divorce had been finished, a wave of relief washed over him. It was done. Reba was no longer a part of his life. Now, it was time to chase the opportunity waiting for him. CEO by 2 Chapter 2 The Real Dad Reba could hardly believe her eyes. The moment Alistair had been divorced, he looked... relieved. Almost weightless, as if a burden had been lifted. He didn''t seem the least bit nostalgic about their marriage. Reba bristled. She''d let him stay by her side for six years, and she believed he should''ve been grateful for it. Honored, even. Seeing him act so indifferent, so unbothered, sparked an unexpected irritation deep within her. However, she couldn''t quite put her finger on why it bothered her so much. It was over now. The years of tug-of-war with Richard, the man she truly loved, had finallye to an end. The ceholder, Alistair, the man she used to provoke Richard, had yed his part and was now out of the picture. He was even sensible enough to leave without a fuss, and she should''ve been over the moon, awaiting Richard''s proposal, ready to start their blissful life together. Last night had been perfect. Richard and Daniel got along like father and son, and Richard had been unusually gentle with her. This should''ve been her happy ending, but something felt... off. Now, with her, Richard, and Daniel, finally poised to live as a Chapter 2 The Real Dad happy family, everything was falling into ce, just as she''d scripted it. Yet a nagging restlessness gnawed at her. When Alistair turned to leave without a word, that restlessness. boiled over. "Hey, Alistair!" Reba snapped, yanking off her sunsses and fixing him with a cold stare. She''d once been the dream girl of countless guys, stunningly beautiful, with a figure that turned heads and a meticulous. skincare routine that kept her looking like a college student. No one would''ve guessed she was the mother of a five- year-old. Alistair nced back, his face nk, not a flicker of emotion in his eyes. This man didn''t feel like the Alistair she once knew. The old Alistair was always at her beck and call, eager to please, bending over backward for her. But now, he looked at her with a cool detachment that unsettled her. "Something up?" His voice was t, almost bored. Reba wanted tosh out, to use him as her punching bag like she always had. But when her eyes met his calm, steady gaze, the words caught in her throat. He was different. Not the pushover she''d known. She scrambled for an excuse to vent her anger, her eyes flicking LOJES JOJ Jou Didweg Chapter 2 The Real Dad to his cheap clothes. With a scornful huff, she sneered, ¡°Alistair, you were with me for years, and your taste is still this awful? Let me make one thing clear. Don''t you dare tell anyone you were my husband. I have a reputation to protect." The insult, sharp as it was, didn''t even graze him. Six years of her sharp tongue had made him immune. Her insults were nothing new. He gave her a faint, almost amused smile, then turned to leave. Reba stared, momentarily dazed, as he walked away. That fleeting smile lingered in her mind. It was cold, devoid of warmth, yet strangely captivating. In her memory, Alistair had never smiled. It wasn''t until this moment that she realized how striking he looked when he did. Only when his figure vanished from view did it hit her that he hadpletely ignored her and just walked off. Alistair wandered the streets aimlessly, his mind turning over what his "opportunity" might be and where it might show up. He figured even if he sat still, as long as the system was reliable, the opportunity would find him. But with nothing else on his te, he decided to roam. Chapter 2 The Real Dad First, he wanted to rent a ce. Something small, even a bit run-down, would do just fine. After all, he was on his own now. Going back to his father wasn''t an option. He''d lost his mother in an ident when he was young. Not long after, his father remarried, starting a new family with a stepson the same age as Alistair. That boy, brought by his stepmother, got along so well with Alistair''s father that they seemed like a real family. To outsiders, they were the picture of father and son. Alistair, who took after his mother and looked nothing like his father, felt like the odd one out. He''d grown used to being alone and had no desire to disrupt his father''s peaceful life. By five in the afternoon, his opportunity still hadn''t appeared. He wasn''t discouraged, though. The system had said it would activate within forty-eight hours, and there was still plenty of time. "Mr. Harlow, why didn''t you pick Daniel up from school on time today? He''s throwing a fit, crying to go home. Can you pleasee get him?" The call from Maggie Payne, Daniel''s kindergarten teacher, caught Alistair off guard. He sighed, feeling a pang of Chapter 2 The Real Dad frustration. Daniel''s school let out at four-thirty. It was now an hour past that. Alistair had always handled drop-offs and pick-ups, and he knew Reba probably forgot him or assumed someone else would take care of it. And Maggie, like many others, instinctively turned to him instead of Reba when something came up. "I''m sorry," Alistair said, keeping his tone even. "I''m divorced from Daniel''s mom now.". Daniel''s waits came through the phone, loud and piercing. Maggie, clearly frazzled, was trying to soothe him while pleading with Alistair toe. She hadn''t even registered what he''d said. Alistair raised his voice, firm but calm. "Ms. Payne, I''m divorced from Daniel''s mother. She has custody. Daniel''s no longer my responsibility. Please contact her." He was, coincidentally, near the kindergarten. While looking at rental listings and waiting for his opportunity, he''d wandered into the area. He could''ve picked Daniel up one ??? Chapter 2 The Real Dad Maggie was stunned. She''d seen plenty of divorced parents before but rarely had onepletely cut ties with their child so soon after the split. After all, the blood ties usually held strong. She and the other teachers had always admired Daniel''s father. He was one of the most hands-on, patient, and responsible dads in the whole school. She used to joke with her coworkers that if she ever got married, she''d want a husband just like him. Now, on the verge of tears, she pleaded, "Mr. Harlow, can''t you just swing by? Please?" Daniel was a handful when he cried. And today, he had clearly been hurt. Alistair tried calling Reba, but her phone went unanswered. He called twice more, but still no answer. "I''m sorry, Ms. Payne," he said, resigned. "I can''t reach Daniel''s mom. You''ll have to call her yourself." Through the phone, Daniel''s voice shrieked, "I don''t want him! My real dad said he''d pick me up! I want my real dad!" The words didn''t faze Alistair. Maggie, however, froze. Je tu gaweg Chapter 2 The Real Dad Real dad? Hasn''t Mr. Harlow been the one caring for Daniel since he started here? The realization dawned slowly, awkwardly. And finally, she understood why Alistair had refused toe. She tried Reba''s number, but just like Alistair''s calls, it went unanswered. But by then, none of this was Alistair''s problem anymore. He didn''t feel a shred of attachment toward Daniel. Back when he had still been Daniel''s "dad," he''d done his part. He had been responsible, loving, and patient. But Daniel, spoiled rotten, had picked up Reba''s disdain for Alistair. He''d yell and order him around, showing no respect. Alistair didn''t mind. In a way, it made leaving easier. With them, he had no ties and no regrets. Later that evening, Alistair stopped by a nearby supermarket to pick up some necessities. As he browsed the aisles, he suddenly heard the sound of soft sobbing. Following the sound, he spotted a little girl, about Daniel''s age, crying quietly. She was strikingly pretty, her big eyes brimming with tears. Chapter 2 The Real Dad "Hey, sweetheart," he said gently, crouching down. "Where are your parents?" The girl looked up at him warily, her big eyes brimming with tears. She sniffled, unsure whether to trust him. After a moment, she seemed to decide he wasn''t a threat. Shuffling closer, she sniffled, "I can''t find my nanny..." Alistair stayed low, keeping his voice soft. "Do you know her phone number?" She pursed her lips and shook her head, then brightened slightly. "I know my mom''s!" He dialed the number she recited. The call connected, and a cool, crisp voice answered, "Hello?" The girl leaned toward the phone, her voice trembling but loud. ¡°Mommy, I''m lost! Pleasee get me!" CEO by 3 Chapter 3 The Opportunity Inside the supermarket, a small indoor yground buzzed with the chatter of children. A little girl nestled in Alistair''s arms, her tiny frame soft and warm, carrying the faint, sweet scent. She was engrossed in stacking colorful blocks, her focus unwavering. Alistair sat patiently by her side, waiting for her mother to arrive. For once, he wasn''t being dragged around by that little tyrant, nor was he stuck wearing an apron while juggling dinner prep. For the first time in years, he had all the time in the world. "Look! Check out my castle!" the girl chirped, her mood shifting as quickly as only a child''s can. Moments ago, she''d been sobbing, and now, her face lit up with a radiant smile. Maybe it was knowing her mom was on the way, or maybe it was thefort of this kind stranger''s presence, but her fear had melted away. She beamed, her joy infectious. Alistair didn''t hold back his praise. "Wow, that''s incredible! Look at my castle, it''s nowhere near as good as yours." Pointing proudly at her creation, the girl dered, "This is my castle. I''m the princess, my mommy''s the queen, and we rule it together!" Chapter 3 The Opportunity She tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with innocence. "Wanna live with us? I can invite you to stay in our castle!" Before Alistair could respond, a middle-aged woman stormed over, muttering under her breath, "You little troublemaker, running off like that! I''ve been looking everywhere!" She reached for the girl, her grip rough and impatient. Alistair''s reflexes kicked in. He gently shielded the girl, pulling her out of reach. He knew that kind of tug would hurt her. The woman red at him, barking, "Who are you?" Then she turned to the girl, impatiently waving her over. "Come on! I''ve still got dinner to make. Stop messing around here!" The girl clung tighter to Alistair, clearly frightened. The woman''s voice sharpened. "Who the hell are you? Hand her over right now, or I''ll call the cops and tell them you kidnapped her!" Alistair stood his ground, his tone calm but firm. "You''ve got some nerve. You''re the one who lost her, and now you''re ming others?" If this had happened with Daniel, Reba wouldn''t have let him off the hook, and he wouldn''t have forgiven himself either. "Mommy!" Chapter 3 The Opportunity The girl suddenly wriggled free and bolted toward a young woman, throwing herself into her arms with a gleeful squeal. The woman was breathtaking. The kind of beautiful that made time stop for a second. Alistair thought she looked better than any celebrity he''d ever seen. The middle-aged woman, caught off guard, tried to shift the me. "Ms. Ashbourne, this man snatched Eloise while I wasn''t looking. I...¡± "You''re lying!" the girl interrupted, her voice fierce. "You answered a phone call and just kept walking and walking, and then you disappeared into that big crowd. I looked for you forever and couldn''t find you!" The young woman''s face was a mask of ice. "You''re fired." The older woman''s face fell. She knew she was in the wrong, but still tried to argue. "Fine, but you owe me this month''s pay." The young woman''s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. "Pay? You''re lucky Eloise ran into someone kind. If anything had happened to her, do you think you''d be standing here haggling with me?" Defeated, the woman slunk away. However, the matter didn''t end there. Chapter 3 The Opportunity The young woman lowered her gaze, tapped out a quick text, nanny from every and sent a directive to cklist the careless npany in New York. Alistair figured it was time to go, though he wasn''t sure where the "go" meant anymore. He had nowhere to be. Well, that wasn''t entirely true. He could always check into a motel like he had the night before. For now, his priority was waiting for that opportunity the system had promised. "Hello, I''m Caroline Ashbourne, this little mischief-maker''s mom." The young woman stepped in front of him, her eyes locking onto his with an intensity that caught him off guard. Their gazes met, and Alistair froze. He was certain he''d never met her, yet the way she looked at him felt oddly familiar, like a memory just out of reach. She reached out her hand. Her fingers were slender, her skin smooth, and her nails neatly trimmed and clean. Alistair''s mind flickered to Reba, who was always unting borate manicures. Chapter 3 The Opportunity He''d never thought much of it before, but now, he found this natural simplicity far more striking. Out of politeness, he shook her hand briefly. Her fingers were cool to the touch, and he let go quickly. "Hi." Alistair wasn''t the kind of man to be swayed by appearances. Reba was beautiful, too, but he''d spent years keeping his distance. To him, inner character trumped appearances every time. Still, Caroline''s beauty was impossible to ignore. Even the pickiest critic would struggle to find a w. She wasn''t wearing makeup, yet she was stunning in a way that felt almost otherworldly. At first, he''d pegged her for a celebrity, but he quickly realized her allure surpassed that. She carried an aura of authority, a quiet power thatmanded respect, like a queen. Her decisive handling of the nanny only reinforced that impression. Caroline studied him discreetly. Beside her, Eloise Ashbourne nibbled happily on a small cake, asionally ncing up at Alistair with a bright, innocent smile. Helping a lost child reach their parents or keeping them Chapter 3 The Opportunity Alistair hadn''t thought twice about it and was ready to leave. But Caroline insisted on thanking him properly, which was how he ended up at this upscale restaurant with a mother and daughter he barely knew. He looked calm, but in truth, he was utterly out of his element. He''d always been a loner, and after six years of istion, he''d nearly forgotten how to function in public. What he''d experienced with Reba and Daniel hardly counted as ¡°social interaction" Back then, he''d been reduced to something even lower than the hired help. He''d buried his dignity so deep he wasn''t sure he''d ever get it back. Eloise got frosting all over her hands and face, and Caroline''s assistant escorted her to the restroom to clean up. After sincerely thanking Alistair, Caroline fell silent, and they ate quietly. She nced at her phone a few times, sipped her juice, and then, out of nowhere, shifted gears. ¡°So, do you have a girlfriend?" It was so blunt that Alistair froze, unsure if he''d heard right. He shook his head automatically. She followed up with another question, just as calmly. "What do you think of me?" Alistair froze, his mind struggling to process her words. Her striking eyes held his, patient and serious, waiting for an Chapter 3 The Opportunity answer. He realized she meant every word. "Uh... You''re great," he mumbled, the words feeling woefully inadequate. In fact, it was a major understatement. In terms of looks and presence, she was nearly wless. He''d never met anyone who shone as brightly as she did. A faint smile tugged at Caroline''s lips, softening the cool distance she''d projected. "I''m twenty-four, a single mom, and I run a publicly tradedpany with an annual ie in the nine figures. Providing for my family is never an issue. I''d like to ask you to marry me and build a family together." Alistair stared at her, convinced he''d slipped into some kind of daydream. The kind of fantasy only desperate men indulged in. The kind where a broke, jobless, friendless nobody gets plucked from rock bottom by a beautiful, powerful CEO, who falls for him instantly and pulls him into a new life of luxury and love. He let out a self-deprecating chuckle. That was the kind of daydream he used to have, before life beat the hope out of him. Then, a thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. Wait a second... Could this impossible proposal be the opportunity I''d been waiting for? CEO by 4 Chapter 4 Marry Me Caroline knew her proposal was bold, maybe even shocking. Anyone would think she was pulling some absurd prank. But she couldn''t help herself. The urge to ask him was overwhelming. Oddly enough, she wasn''t usually this impulsive. From the moment sheid eyes on this man, a strange sense of familiarity washed over her. It was as if she''d met him before, somewhere, somehow. She racked her brain, sifting through memories, but found no trace of him. That inexplicable feeling sparked a curious trust in him. Her gut told her he was someone she could rely on. And Caroline? She was a woman who trusted her instincts. Her hand, resting on the table, clenched briefly before she spoke, her voice steady but earnest, "My daughter grew up in a single-parent home. She''s incredibly well-behaved and sweet to the bone. I can give her the best life, shower her with all my love, but I can''t fill the emotional void she feels." Alistair, partly because he''d hit it off with Eloise, listened Chapter 4 Marry Me patiently. As her words sank in, a realization dawned on him. He understood Caroline was looking for a father for her little girl. It made a certain kind of sense, but the more he thought about it, the more bizarre it seemed. He felt if Caroline truly wanted a dad for her daughter, she could pick from a lineup of aplished men in her circle. He believed with her looks and her status, there''d be no shortage of suitors eager to step into that role. He couldn''t fathom why she''d zero in on a stranger she''d just met. Sensing his confusion, Caroline tilted her head and asked, "When you were with Eloise earlier, did you think she was easy to talk to? Easy to be around?" Alistair nodded without hesitation. "Absolutely. She''s adorable. Anyone would fall for her." He thought of her soft little voice, her warm giggle and the way she was always considerate of others. It warmed his heart. Compared to someone like Daniel, who only cared about himself, Eloise was a little angel. Caroline''s voice softened as she said candidly, "Before the nanny found Eloise, I was already here..." Alistair froze. Chapter 4 Marry Me She''s been there the whole time? Watching us from a distance instead of rushing over? "I''m sorry," Caroline said, exhaling softly. "Before I got there, I was imagining all sorts of scenarios in my head. I thought she''d be crying her eyes out. She''s shy, so reserved. She doesn''t warm up to anyone but me..." Alistair frowned. That didn''t match the Eloise he had just spent time with at all. Noticing his puzzled expression, Caroline gave a small smile. "You''re surprised, aren''t you? The Eloise you met isn''t quite the one I described." Alistair nodded, still processing. "When I saw her snuggled in your arms,ughing so happily, I was stunned," Caroline admitted, her gaze steady on him. Alistair was about her age, lean, with pale skin and a certain fragility in his features that made her want to know his story. His clothes were cheap, but his entire presence gave the impression of someone who had recently crawled out of a dark ce and was starting anew. "Besides me, Eloise has never been thatfortable with anyone," Caroline said softly. "She likes you." Alistair shrugged, deflecting. "Maybe I just happened to be there when she was feeling scared and alone." Chapter 4 Marry Me Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, it''s more than that. You might not see it, but you have this... warmth about you." He chuckled, a little embarrassed. Maybe she wasn''t wrong. "Is that why you want to marry me?" he asked, his tone skeptical. "I get that you want to give your daughter aplete family, but marriage isn''t a game. Isn''t this a bit reckless... for you, for me?" He wasn''t about to jump at what sounded like a wild opportunity without thinking it through. It was too surreal. And honestly? He wasn''t even sure it was that opportunity. Caroline paused, her expression thoughtful. "I can tell you with absolute certainty that this isn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision for me." Alistair raised an eyebrow, incredulous. It isn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision? It''sughable that someone would make a lifelong decision in that time and dare to say it wasn''t impulsive. "I''m asking for your opinion," she said, her voice calm but firm. "Setting aside the fact that I have a five-year-old daughter, can you honestly say you''d find someone better in every way?" 101 100 Chapter 4 Marry Me Her question caught him off guard. He opened his mouth, then closed it. Truthfully... he couldn''t think of anyone. Even with a kid in the picture, being with someone like Caroline would be a leap into a world he could only dream of. "But rtionships aren''t just about checking boxes," he said, his voice quieter now. "We don''t know each other. Our values, our personalities... they might not even mesh." Memories of his disastrous marriage to Reba flickered through his mind, cooling any spark of excitement. He was done with love. All he wanted now was a simple, quiet life. Caroline propped her chin on her hand, her eyes glinting with a soft warmth. "Alright then, tell me, what''s your ideal partner like?" ¡°Uh, well...¡± Alistair faltered, words escaping him. "So, you don''t have a clear picture?" she pressed, her tone gentle but persistent. "Then why not give me a chance?" She wasn''t aggressive, but Alistair felt cornered all the same. He hesitated, then said softly, "We''re from different worlds, Caroline. And you might not know this, but I''m not exactly a catch. I don''t have a girlfriend, but I am divorced. As of today, actually." Papen by four ORLURS Chapter 4 Marry Me In fact, he didn''t need to tell her. She already knew. The moment she saw how easily Eloise took to him, Caroline had her people dig into his background. With her resources, it didn''t take long to get the basics. [Alistair Harlow, twenty-four, high school dropout, freshly divorced, and left with nothing.] Before seeing his file, she hadn''t pegged him as someone with a failed marriage at his age. But it didn''t deter her. Alistair gave a wry smile. "I''m a divorced guy with no prospects. You''re really okay with that?" With Caroline''s charm and sess, even as a single mom, she''d have men lining up. Meanwhile, he came with nothing but disadvantages. He expected her to back off, but instead, she leaned forward, unfazed. "I''ve got a daughter. You''re divorced. Sounds like neither of us has room I Alistair was speechless. judge." He had to admit that Eloise was lucky. After all, her mom was so devoted to giving her a full family that she''d consider marrying a total stranger. Admirable, sure. But it was also the craziest thing he''d ever heard. Chapter 4 Marry Me Caroline''s voice softened, patient. "Don''t say no just yet. Take some time to think it over. I promise, aside from asking you to spend time with Eloise, I won''t meddle in you life or your freedom." She paused, her eyes sincere. "And if you fall in love with someone else, I''ll let you go and wish you nothing but happiness." Alistair cut in, skeptical, "If that''s the deal, why not just hire me as a nanny for Eloise? Why insist on marriage?" Caroline''s smile turned bittersweet. Even a decisive, powerful woman like her faced obstacles she couldn''t sidestep. She needed a husband, not just for Eloise, but to shield herself from the gossip and scrutiny that hounded her. "Marry me, and I''ll give you a million dors a month for spending money," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "And if you find your true loveter, I''ll hand you a fifty-million-dor parting gift. How''s that sound?" Alistair blinked, stunned. A million a month? Fifty million to walk away? Was she serious? It sounded too good to be true. If she weren''t sitting right there, he''d pinch himself to check if Chapter 4 Marry Me he was dreaming. Because if this was a dream, he desperately needed to wake up. He couldn''t afford to let a fantasy like this chip away at hisst bit of reason. CEO by 5 Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Before adopting Eloise, Caroline had been a staunch believer in staying single for life. Even after bringing Eloise into her world, she naively thought her love alone would be enough to give this little girl, who''d lost her mother at birth and faced a rocky start, a happy, fulfilling life. But somewhere along the way, things gotplicated. The first time Eloise, with her big, cautious eyes, asked why she didn''t have a daddy, Caroline''s heart sank. Raising a child, she realized, wasn''t just about love. Making a child truly happy was far more intricate than she''d imagined. That was when her irond no-marriage rule began to waver. She started entertaining the idea of marriage. At first, she figured she''d pick someone tolerable from her pool of suitors. to find someone who was kind, patient, and attentive. But every time she mentally sifted through the candidates, ready to take the next step, an invisible force seemed to hold her back, keeping her rooted in ce. Strangely, though, when she met Alistair and pictured him as her future partner, she felt absolutely no resistance. Alistair was handsome, his features aligning perfectly with her tastes. But looks weren''t what sealed the deal. It was his eyes. Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Sometimes they held a flicker of uncertainty, but they were always clear, almost luminous with a quiet sincerity. He was unlike any man she''d ever met. He had the unspoiled purity of a young boy, yet carried a steadiness rare for his age. It was as if he''d endured countless hardships but emerged with his kindness and warmth intact. It was a quality no one could fake. Caroline wasn''t impulsive by nature. Sure, she could be bold, even a little wild at times, but never reckless. She wasn''t sure if it was Eloise''s instant connection with this man or the uncanny sense of familiarity he sparked in her from the moment they met. Whatever it was, she''d made up her mind. Alistair was the one she wanted, and she wasn''t letting him slip away. Eloise bounced back, freshly cleaned, her face glowing. She mbered into Caroline''sp for a quick cuddle, then shyly sidled over to Alistair, resting against his leg and fidgeting with her fingers. Alistair reached down, gently ruffling her hair with a warm smile. He genuinely liked this little girl. Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Her bright, sugary smile was like a balm, soothing the wounds left by years of dealing with Daniel''s tantrums and chaos. For a fleeting moment, he even found himself thinking how wonderful it would be if he could have such a lovely daughter. Eloise tilted her head up, her eyes wide and hopeful. ¡°Alistair, will we see you again?" Seeing her expectant expression, Alistair hesitated, then gave a vague but gentle reply. "If fate wants us to, I''m sure we will." A voice chimed in his mind. "New life opportunity detected. Host, please make your choice. "Option one: This mother and daughter are strangers with unknown intentions. Fresh out of a disastrous marriage, you''re wary of diving into something that seems even more absurd. You crave a simple, quiet life. "Option two: Life calls for boldness. A stunning, enigmatic CEO as your wife, an adorable daughter, and a million dors a month in spending money... You''re ready to take the leap! "Choose option one for 10 system credits. Choose option two for 200 system credits. Host, make your decision!" Alistair let out a wry chuckle. The system was practically handing him the answer on a silver tter. If he couldn''t figure this out, he didn''t deserve the Life as for 1 nimes Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Choice System. Now, he was certain that this mother-daughter duo was his opportunity. It was almostical. His so-called golden opportunity seemed to be one where he got to live off a woman. But if he could do it with dignity, he wasn''t opposed. The moment he''d agreed to Reba''s deal to save his father from prison, he''d stopped being the idealistic, proud young man he once was. Alistair lifted his gaze to meet Caroline''s. She sat across from him, poised and patient, waiting for his answer. When he finally said, "Okay," the tension in Caroline''s shoulders eased, her heart settling back into ce. Only then did she realize her hands, clenched tightly in herp, were slick with sweat. She''d negotiated billion-dor contracts without breaking a sweat, but this? This had her nerves in knots. Thank goodness he said yes. Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him If he hasn''t, I wouldn''t have hesitated to pull out all the stops to keep him. Caroline knew she''d have gone to any lengths, especially since her precious daughter genuinely adored him. And, if she was honest, Eloise wasn''t the only one smitten. A cheerful ping of 200 system credits deposited into his ount brought a wave of unexpected joy to Alistair. "So, when do we..." he started. "No time like the present," Caroline cut in, her tone decisive. Alistair blinked, a puzzled smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Sorry, I think you misunderstood. I was asking when we''d head to City Hall." Caroline took a sip of her coffee, unfazed. ¡°I didn''t misunderstand. I meant today." Alistair was momentarily speechless. If he didn''t trust the system to have his back, her eagerness would''ve set off every rm bell in his head. Seeing his hesitation, Caroline arched a brow. "What''s the problem? Not okay with that?" "No, it''s not that," Alistair said, choosing his words carefully. "It''s just... City Hall''s probably closed by now." 1. Gjes joj jou bychungs Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Only then did Caroline realize she''d been a little too hasty. She''d been so caught up in the moment that she''d overlooked the obvious. A flush of embarrassment crept up her neck. She worried her urgency might''ve spooked him. "Sorry," she said, her usual icyposure faltering. "It''s my first time getting married. I''m not exactly familiar with the process." The poised CEO used the excuse to mask her momentarypse, a rare crack in her polished exterior. At a high-end luxury boutique, Reba slid her card across the counter without a second thought, snapping up a 580-thousand-dor limited-edition handbag. Her father was a well-known entrepreneur in New York, and as his only child, Reba lived a life of leisure without ever working a day. As long as she didn''t gopletely overboard, her parents'' wealth could sustain her, and her son, for generations. Exhausted from shopping, she sank into a plush chair in the store''s VIP lounge, sipping coffee with her two best friends. Her friend Anne Thorne grinned, raising her cup. "Congrats, Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Reba! All those years of waiting finally paid off. When''s the big day? I''m getting you the best wedding gift ever." Reba tossed her freshly styled, sultry curls with a yful smile. "Whatever you get, it better be good. Don''t worry, when your turnes, I''ll return the favor with something just as fabulous." Her other friend, Vivienne Everett, leaned forward, curiosity piqued. "What about Alistair?" Anne jumped in before Reba could answer. "Yeah, that guy''s a walking headache!" Reba''s tone was cool and dismissive. "A headache? Please. I kicked him to the curb, and that was that." Vivienne''s eyes widened. "You just kicked him out? Just like that?" "Yup," Reba said, her voice brimming with confidence. "He was just a pawn to mess with Rick. Now that Rick''s back, why would I keep him around?" As Reba''s closest confidantes, Anne and Vivienne had known from the start the secret her parents still didn''t. They knew Alistair had been a tool in her game with Richard. Vivienne shook her head, her voice soft but firm. "Reba, don''t be so harsh. We''ve all seen how he treated you and Danny these past six years. Honestly, sometimes I thought if you''d just opened your eyes to how good he was, you could''ve had a great ajes joj jou ejdwes Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him life with him. Guys that thoughtful are rare." Reba scoffed, her lips curling, "What, you''ve got a thing for him now?" Vivienne smirked, half-serious. "Maybe I do. You knew I always thought he was a catch. If he hadn''t been your husband in name, I''d have made a move ages ago." "Well, he''s all yours now," Reba said with a shrug. "We finalized the divorce today." Anne let out a sly chuckle, her expression calcting. "Vivienne, you''re so naive. You really think Alistair was good to Reba and her kid out of the kindness of his heart? He just wanted to stay close to Reba and live a high life. Talk about daydreaming. Reba would never fall for a broke guy like that." Vivienne didn''t argue. She had her own read on Alistair and didn''t buy Anne''s take. Anne, eager for gossip, turned back to Reba. "So, when you told him to get lost, I bet he begged you to stay, right? I mean, I get it. Without you, he''s got no shot at living in a fancy house or having that kind of lifestyle ever again," Reba''s mind shed to the moment she''d told him to leave. His face had been so calm, so devoid of emotion. He hadn''t begged at all. He hadn''t even looked back. Her thoughts drifted to their final encounter outside the Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him courthouse, his indifferent expression haunting her. A flicker of irritation tightened her jaw. She kept her voice icy, masking the unease. "I told him to leave, and he left. Whether he begs or not, it''s useless." CEO by 6 Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody Vivienne leaned forward, her tone teasing but earnest. "If you''re really done with him, Reba, I might just make a move on Alistair. Fair game, right?" Her words stoked the irritation simmering in Reba''s chest. With a dismissive smirk, Reba shot back, "Vivienne, since when did your taste sink so low? You''re not seriously into Alistair, are you? He''s got no degree, no background... He''s aplete loser. What exactly do you see in him?" Vivienne''s eyes shed with defiance as she stood up for him. "Reba, you''ve been so busy picking apart his ws that you''ve missed what makes him special. Sure, he doesn''te from money, but not everyone gets a lucky break. "But no education? Come on, Reba, don''t you feel a little guilty saying that? If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have missed his SATS. I remember he was a ster student back in high school." Vivienne and Reba had been ssmates, and though Alistair moved in different circles, his reputation as an academic star had reached even their privileged clique. Reba let out a derisive huff, a flicker of unease crossing her eyes before her usual haughty mask snapped back into ce. Vivienne pressed on, undeterred. "He''s good-looking, Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody thoughtful, steady, and he knows how to take care of people." Reba rolled her eyes, cutting her off. "Oh, please, spare me. He''s not half as perfect as you''re making him out to be." Vivienne arched a brow. "Isn''t he? If he wasn''t so meticulous in looking after you and Daniel, do you honestly think you''d have kept him around for six years? I know you, Reba. You used him to get under Rick''s skin, but if he wasn''t pulling his weight, you''d have ditched him ages ago." Reba fell silent, her lips tightening. She had noeback. After a long pause, she muttered defensively, "It wasn''t about that. I paid off his dad''s two-million-dor debt. He owed me. If I''d let him off the hook early, I''d have been shortchanged." Vivienne shook her head, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "You got a steal, Reba. Forget two million dors. I''d shell out five to find a guy who''d care for me the way Alistair did for you and Daniel for six years." Anne, quick to jump to Reba''s defense, scoffed, "Vivienne, whose side are you on? Why are you hyping up this guy? He''s a schemer, in and simple. A smooth-talking charmer who''s got you wrapped around his finger." Vivienne sighed, unfazed. She knew she was speaking the truth, and that was enough. Trying to steer the conversation elsewhere, she nced at her Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody watch. ¡°It''s gettingte, Reba. Aren''t you picking up Danny? Alistair''s probably not handling that anymore, right?" Reba''s lips curved into a sweet, almost smug smile. "Rick''s got it. He said he wants to bond with Danny, you know, build that father-son connection." Anne let out an exaggerated "Wow!" with her eyes sparkling with envy. "What a catch! Oh, and I saw your post. Rick made you guys breakfast? That''s the goal! You two are so adorable it hurts. I''m dying to find a love like that someday." Reba shed a practiced, boastful grin, but deep down, she was silently begging Richard to stop making breakfast. She loved him, no question, but his cooking? It was barely edible. Alistair had spoiled her. His meals were always just right, and now, anything less felt like a letdown. A sudden wariness crept over her. She began to suspect that Alistair''s earnest, obedient fa?ade had just been a cover. Maybe he''d honed his cooking skills on purpose, making himself indispensable to trap her. Reba steeled herself. She''d break that habit of relying on Alistair, no matter what. ajes Bres in jou Jdins Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody It slipped her mind that when Alistair first started, his dishes were simple, unpolished. Back then, if something wasn''t to her taste, she''d hurl the te at him, berating him until he pored over cookbooks, perfecting every recipe to meet her exacting standards. Anne leaned in, her voice conspiratorial. "Reba, you need to watch out for that Alistair. He might''ve left quietly, but I bet he''s ying the long game. Mark my words, he''lle crawling back, stirring up trouble between you and Rick." Reba snorted, her tone icy, "Let him try." Vivienne piped up, her voice casual but pointed. ¡°Hey, Reba, mind sharing Alistair''s number?" Reba''s hand froze mid-reach for her bag. She forced a nonchnt tone. "What, you''re actually serious? Vivienne, he''s not what you think. He''s a fake. Trust me, don''t waste your time on him." Vivienne grinned, half-teasing. "Why, you jealous?" Reba scoffed, tossing her hair, "Jealous? Of him? Please, he''s not worth my time." Despite her words, a knot of difort twisted in her chest. vel She couldn''t pinpoint why she was so rattled. From the moment Vivienne brought up Alistair, a restless unease had taken hold When Vivienne asked for his number, that unease swelled into something she couldn''t ignore. Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody She tried to convince herself that it was just a concern for her lifelong friend. Vivienne is too good for someone as duplicitous as Alistair, and I don''t want her to fall for his facade. She pulled out her phone and noticed five missed calls. She''d identally silenced it and hadn''t noticed. Three of them we unfamiliar number. It was Maggie, from the kindergarten. However, since Alistair always handled were from the same Daniel''s school matters, Rebol had never dealt with the staffor saved their numbers. She ignored the unknown calls, but thest two missed calls made her mood shift in an unexpected way. They were from Alistair. She couldn''t fathom why he''d called. Her first thought was that, after leaving her, he''d realized he couldn''t survive in the cutthroat world alone. He must''ve realized he can''t make it out there on his own. Now he''s trying to crawl back, hoping I''ll throw him a bone. The idea soothed her frayed nerves, a smug satisfaction settling in. Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody She stared at "Alistair" on her screen for a couple of seconds, picturing him pacing anxiously when she didn''t pick up. Anne peeked over, spotting the missed calls. "Told you to keep an eye on him! Look at that. He''s barely gone, and he''s already trying to worm his way back! "Bet he''s got a sob story ready to tug at your heartstrings. Reba, don''t feel sorry for him. Show him any kindness, and he''ll cling to you like a leech." She shot Vivienne a smug nce as if her suspicions about Alistair were proven. Vivienne, ever the voice of reason, offered a different take. "Maybe it''s not what we''re assuming. He could have a legitimate reason for calling." Anneughed, shaking her head in mock pity. "Oh, Vivienne, my parents always told me to learn from your smarts, but you''re not exactly shining here. Can''t you see Alistair''s a master maniptor? Everyone says guys can''t resist a femme fatale, but flip the script, and it''s the same deal. How''d you fall for his act? I just don''t get it." Vivienne didn''t take the bait. With a yful smile, she fired back, "You calling him a schemer is just your own theory. I don''t see him that way. But hey, that''s just my opinion." Anne huffed, clearly riled. To prove her point, she turned to Reba. "Call him back, Reba. Let''s see what game he''s ying." Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody As she spoke, she shot Vivienne a smug nce, absolutely convinced that she''d be proven right. Suddenly, a theory clicked in Reba''s mind. Those three calls from the unknown number? They have to be Alistair, too. He must''ve called from his phone, gotten no answer, and then used another number to pester me. Five calls? What''s he so desperate about? CEO by 7 hapter 7 Living the Easy Life Reba red at Alistair''s name on her phone screen, her irritation bubbling over. Is Anne right? Is Alistair really trying to y the pity card to worm his way back into my life? She let out a cold, mockingugh. Alistair, don''t make me lose what little respect I have left for you. You walked away from the courthouse acting all cool and detached. What''s with this pathetic act now? The memory of his fleeting, infuriatingly attractive smile as he left sparked a fresh wave of annoyance. Spurred by Anne''s prodding, Reba dialed his number with deliberate nonchnce. The call connected almost instantly. Before he could get a word in, Reba pounced. "Alistair, what''s wrong with you? Who gave you permission to call me?" A brief silence followed, and then Alistair''s voice came through, calm and steady. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life His voice had a unique quality. It was low, clear, almost maic. Someone once joked that Alistair could charm anyone with his voice alone. Unfortunately, he rarely spoke. Back when they were together, he was so quiet it felt like living with a mute.. "Here''s the thing," he said "Danny''s kinderga teacher called me. She said no one picked him up after school, and he was crying his eyes out. He didn''t want toe with me, and given my situation now, it wouldn''t have been right for me to take him. So I called to let you know you need to get him." Anne, eavesdropping, chimed in with a snide tone, "Oh, Alistair, that''s themest excuse I''ve ever heard. You''re not even good at lying! Don''t you know? Danny''s real dad picked him up today. There''s no way Rick would leave his own son stranded at kindergarten. What kind of father would let his kid go through that?¡± anger. Reba''s brows knitted together, her voice sharp with "Didn''t I tell you yesterday to stop dragging Danny into your games? Don''t overestimate your importance, Alistair. Pull this again, and you''ll regret it." With that, she mmed the call to an end. Oddly, while Reba seemed furious at Alistair''s supposed scheming, a strange satisfaction coursed through her. The pent-up frustration she''d been carrying found an outlet, leaving her feeling lighter, almost giddy. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Anne urged her not to let someone like Alistair get under her skin. Vivienne, however, looked thoughtful. "Maybe you should call Richard to double- check." Anne''s jaw dropped. "Vivienne, are you serious? You''re siding with Alistair over Rick? You''re hopeless!" Vivienne stood her ground. "This isn''t about picking sides. It''s about Danny. A quick call can clear things up. Better to be safe than sorry." Whether it was Vivienne''s logic or Reba''s desire to expose Alistair''s lies, she dialed Richard''s number. "Hey, babe, miss me already?" Richard''s warm, velvety voice came through, prompting a teasing giggle from Anne at their obvious closeness. Reba yfully scolded him, "Behave, my friends are right here. How''s Danny doing? Is he being good?" A strange silence hung on the line. After a beat, Richard asked, "Did you pick up Danny?" Reba''s mind went nk, a buzz ringing in her ears. "Weren''t you supposed to get him?" she said, her voice rising. "Didn''t you say you wanted to bond with him, build that Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life father-son thing? You... You didn''t go?" Richard''s tone turned sheepish. "I''m so sorry, Reba. I got swamped today andpletely forgot. Where''s Danny now? He''s not still at the kindergarten, is he? Look, you go grab him, and I''ll make it up to him when I get home, I swear." Reba was speechless. She''d wanted to prove Vivienne wrong, but instead, she''d proven herself mistaken. As Reba rushed toward the kindergarten, Vivienne watched her go, shaking her head with a sigh. Reba used to glide through life with effortless poise. Even after having Daniel, she lived like a carefree girl, untouched by mundane worries. Alistair had been gone less than a day, and her world was already unraveling. Vivienne silently hoped Reba wouldn''te to regret her choices. While Reba raced to retrieve her son, Alistair was Reba had always kept him on a tight leash, iming gadgets would distract him. She''d given him a clunky old phone that Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life could barely handle calls and texts. In an era of digital payments, she insisted on handing him cash, meticulously tracking every penny He had to log every expense, and she''d pore over his records. Over the years, Alistair had filled dozens of notebooks just keeping ounts. He''d been cut off from the world for too long, and he needed to catch up. However, suddenly, Alistair abruptly stumbled into a life of luxury, coasting on someone else''s dime. The sleek phone in his hand was a gift from Caroline. The presidential suite he was rxing in was also booked by Caroline. As Reba finally reached Daniel, whose voice was hoarse from crying, Alistair was casually skimming news headlines. 1? 11? Reba scooped up her son, soothing him as they headed home. When Richard apologized profusely, she brushed it off with understanding. "Don''t beat yourself up. It''s normal. You''re still adjusting to fatherhood." Exhausted from a day of shopping, all she wanted was a good meal and a long soak in a bubble bath to melt away her fatigue. But when she nced at the dining table, it was bare. The kitchen showed no signs of use. This never would''ve happened before. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Richard, ever attentive, massaged her shoulders and guided her to the table. "Dinner''sing right up. Just hang tight for a bit." Reba''s hopes lifted. Richard had always bragged about his cooking. He said he''d picked it up during his six years abroad to take care of himself. She believed his breakfast flop was just overeagerness. She figured that was just nerves. Maybe he was saving his real skills for tonight. Curious about what he''d whip up for dinner, she wondered if he''dstaged the untouched kitchen for a surprise. The doorbell rang. Richard darted to answer it, and soon, the table wasden with an array of dishes. He sat across from her, his smile warm. "Dig in!" Reba stared at the spread, disbelief creeping in. "This is dinner?" She couldn''t believe it. Richard had ordered takeout. Even if it was from a five-star restaurant, it was still takeout. A wave of disappointment washed over her, snuffing out her appetite. Daniel, unusually cooperative, dug in withoutint. His earlier meltdown had left him ravenous, Richard thoughtfully passed the shrimp to Reba and Daniel. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Daniel took one bite and spat it out. "Gross! It''s nowhere near as good as Dad''s." His words plunged the room into an awkward silence. Oblivious to the tension, the five-year-old keptining, "This is awful. I want Dad''s shrimp. Mom, I want Dad''s shrimp!" Reba shot a quick nce at Richard, relieved to see he seemed unfazed. Turning to Daniel, she snapped, "What did I tell you? Mr. Morgan is your dad. Your real dad. Got it?" Daniel, spoiled and used to getting his way, had never been scolded like that. He didn''t think he''d said anything wrong. Staring at his mother''s fierce expression, he let out a wail and burst into tears. Richard tried to calm him, gently chiding Reba. "Come on, he''s just a kid. No need to get worked up. He''s young. Give it time, and he''ll know who his real family is." Reba instantly regretted her outburst. Years ago, she and Richard had dated in secret, and she''d gotten pregnant with Daniel. He''d begged her to terminate it, saying it would ruin their future. But she had refused. When they broke up and he left for school abroad, Reba faced immense pressure but stubbornly brought Daniel into the world. djes for fou eldress Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Daniel wasn''t just her flesh and blood. He was the unbreakable bond between her and Richard. She cherished him fiercely and, until today, had never raised her voice at him. She pulled out every trick in the book to coax him back into a good mood. Only after he finally calmed down did she allow herself to slip away for her long- awaited bath. She undressed, stood in front of the tub, and froze. It was empty. For six years, Alistair had always drawn her bath in advance. By the time she finally sank into the warm water, ready to savor a moment of peace, Daniel''s cries echoed through the bathroom door. CEO by 8 Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba On Richard''s first night back, Reba could barely contain her excitement. She practically shooed Alistair out the door, eager to be alone with Richard. Wrapped in his gentle affection, she lost herself in dreams of their happy future together. By Richard''s second night home, Reba discovered something new-taking care of a child was utterly exhausting. After a night of constant attention, Daniel finally fell asleep, but it was already one in the morning. Reba''s beauty rest waspletely shot. Richardy beside her, as tired as she was. Just yesterday, they''d been all over each other with passion. Tonight, they both copsed in bed,pletely wiped out. "Reba," Richard sighed, "let''s hire two nannies. One to handle the cooking and shopping, and another to look after Danny." Without hesitation, Reba refused. "No way. I don''t trust strangers with Danny, and I wouldn''t like anyone else''s cooking anyway." Richard tried to reason with her patiently. "Don''t stress so much. He''ll be fine. Everyone does it this way, don''t they?" Reba stood her ground. "But Danny''s never been left with Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba strangers before." Richard''s smile had an odd edge to it. "Reba, aren''t you forgetting something? Alistair is technically a stranger too. You werefortable leaving Danny with him. Why can''t you trust someone else?" Reba''s first thought was that it wasn''t the same at all. How could it be? Alistair had been there when Daniel was born, after all. The second night after Alistair had been shown the door, Rebay t on her back in the darkness. She listened to the steady breathing of the man she''d longed for all these years, staring nkly at the ceiling. A strange emptiness she couldn''t. quite name wrapped around her. She didn''t understand it. The man she''d pined for was finally beside her. She could finally sleep in his arms every night. She''d dreamed about it for so long. Yet somehow, the passion she expected just wasn''t there. Reba felt lost. What''s wrong with me? I must be tired. Yes, that''s it. I''m just exhausted. Reba closed her eyes wearily. Some timeter, Richard suddenly rolled over and pulled her into his arms. His hands began wandering over her body. Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba Too tired to respond, Reba felt none ofst night''s passion. She was about to push him away when a knock at the bedroom door startled them both. Daniel stood there with unnaturally flushed cheeks, breathing heavily. "Mom, my head hurts,¡± he whimpered between sniffles. Daniel was sick. Reba and Richard rushed him to the children''s hospital in a panic. By the time they returned home, it was two in the morning. To let Reba get some rest, Richard thoughtfully took the sick Daniel with him to care for. ***** "Reba, would you mind giving me Alistair''s contact information?" Vivienne called around ten the next morning. Reba had just gotten out of bed and paused, remembering that Vivienne had asked for Alistair''s number yesterday. The conversation had shifted before she could provide it. She hadn''t expected Vivienne to be so persistent about it. Reba sat at her vanity, applying mascara in the mirror while teasing Vivienne, "I never would''ve guessed you were serious! Is Anne right? Has he really gotten under your skin?" Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba Vivienne gave a vague "hmm" before breaking into a grin. "You bet! Now hurry up and give me his number. Don''t keep a girl waiting!" Reba scoffed, "The more eager you are, the less inclined I am to share." Vivienne clicked her tongue. "Reba, why do I hear a hint of jealousy in your voice? You''re not actually jealous, are you?" "Jealous? Of Alistair?" Rebaughed dramatically. "Nice one, Vivienne! Your ability to insult me is really improving. Me, jealous of Alistair? Please! He''s nothing. He doesn''t deserve. that." Vivienne''s face grew serious. "Reba, sometimes you can''t see the forest for the trees. From where I''m standing, you''re in denial. After six years of being together day in and day out, can you honestly say you have zero feelings for Alistair? Put bluntly, even if you had a dog for that long, you''d feel something when it was gone. Don''t you-" "Fine, fine! You want Alistair''s number? Just stop making me sick with this nonsense," Reba interrupted with exasperation. She pulled up her contacts and recited a string of digits. "Hope you get your dream guy soon-as long as you don''t mind that he''s my reject." After hanging up, Reba sat motionless for a long while. It was only now that she recalled how Vivienne had always praised Alistair so generously. She hadn''t taken it seriously Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba before, but the more she thought about it, the more something felt off. Is Vivienne finally making her move? She must have been hiding her true intentions all this time because he was technically my husband. Now that we''re officially done, she''s wasting no time going after him. Reba smirked. Vivienne has terrible taste, going after a man even I didn''t want anymore. No wonder Anne has been quietly working against her all this time! She continued applying her makeup, but halfway through, she suddenly hurled her eyebrow pencil to the floor. Rage clouded her pretty face. Well, well, Alistair! Who would''ve thought? Acting all docile to my face while secretly lining up his next victim! And it looks like he actually seeded! Reba was furious. One eyebrow pencil couldn''t possibly absorb all her anger, so the expensive bottles and jars on her vanity paid the price, shattering across the floor with a series of crashes. Still seething, she grabbed her phone and dialed a number. Alistair, who had turned off all his rms and was nestled in the plushfort of his five-star presidential suite nning to sleep in, was jolted awake by the shrill ring. Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba He fumbled for his phone, still half-asleep. ¡°Hello?¡± Hearing his groggy voice only infuriated Reba more. Sleeping peacefully, is he? While I tossed and turned all night! What gives him the right to sleep so soundly? When Vivienne called him, he must have been gloating about sneaking around right under my nose! Reba let out a derisive snort and issuedmands in her usual bossy manner. "Alistair, I''m giving you exactly ten minutes to get over here. Now!" She hung up without another word. Alistair stared at his phone in disbelief. From what he knew about her, this was the calm before the storm. He ced his phone beside his pillow, muttered "psycho" under his breath, and rolled over to go back to sleep. Just as he closed his eyes, something urred to him. He quickly grabbed his phone again and blocked Reba''s number. Only then did he close his eyes with a sense of relief. Let someone else deal with that bad-tempered princess. He was done with her nonsense, Reba sat on the sofa with her arms crossed and fury written all over her face. Having issued her ten-minute ultimatum, she 18jt Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba began a silent countdown. One minute passed. Then two, and three... By the seven-minute mark, Reba was pacing impatiently around the living room. At eight minutes, she kicked over a chair in frustration. By nine minutes, Reba''s anger turned to harshughter. Well, well, Alistair. Nine minutes have passed and you''re still not here? Ten minutes passed without any sign of Alistair. Reba couldn''t believe he''d dare challenge her authority like this. Fuming, she called him again. For the first time ever, she heard the automated message. "Sorry, the number you are calling is unavable..." Her first thought was that Vivienne must have already reached out to him. How pathetic was Vivienne that she needed to pick up my cast-offs? The idea of Alistair and Vivienne no away, possibly hooking up behind her back, drove Reba crazy. She kept calling him obsessively, but by the tenth attempt, reality finally Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba hit her-Alistair had blocked her number! Meanwhile, Alistair''s attempt to catch up on sleep wasn''t going any better. Another ringtone soon woke him up. He naturally assumed it was the mentally unstable Reba calling from another number to yell at him after discovering she''d been blocked. He was fed 1. up. This is ridiculous. We''re done with each other now. Why should I keep putting up with her? CEO by 9 Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Alistair answered the phone with obvious irritation. "What?" The caller seemed startled by his tone and responded timidly, "Hello, Alistair." The voice on the phone wasn''t Reba''s. "Who is this?" Alistair asked, confused. "It''s Vivienne," she replied with a lightugh. "We''ve met before." Alistair immediately ced her. Vivienne was one of Reba''s best friends. Reba had two close friends-Anne and Vivienne. Anne was... Well, he didn''t really want to talk about her. But Vivienne was different. She was cut from apletely different cloth than Reba and Anne. Actually, she had decent values. Alistair still remembered how she''de to his defense once when Reba was giving him a hard time. "Can I help you with something?" he asked cautiously. If she was calling about Reba, he''d hang up immediately and block her number. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage It urred to Alistair that if he really wanted to cut ties with Rebapletely, he should change his phone number. He''d do that first thing after getting out of bed. "Well," Vivienne said, sounding a bit embarrassed, "I was hoping you could do me a favor." "What kind of favor?" Nothing could have prepared Alistair for her request-she wanted him toe over and cook a meal at her ce. As it turned out, her mother, Miranda Everett, had undergone surgery to remove uterine fibroids. During a visit, Reba had brought some chicken noodle soup. Miranda, who''d had no appetite since the surgery, suddenly found herself hungry again. She couldn''t stop talking about it afterward, iming it was the best chicken noodle soup she''d ever tasted and that it reminded her of childhood. However, it was actually Alistair who made that soup himself. Though Miranda couldn''t stop thinking about it, she felt too awkward to ask for it again. Tomorrow was Miranda''s birthday, and Vivienne suddenly thought of that chicken noodle soup while brainstorming unique gift ideas. Worried he might refuse, she quickly added, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t expect you to do this for nothing. I''ll pay you. How about 100 thousand dors to make one dinner?" As a wealthy heiress, Vivienne didn''t think twice about spending Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage 100 thousand dors just so her mom could taste that soup she''d been craving. Getting paid that much for cooking one meal was clearly a sweet deal for Alistair, though money wasn''t exactly tight for him these days. Since bing the female CEO''s kept man, his monthly allowance had reached one million dors. To put it bluntly, even if he wanted to be poor again, he probably couldn''t manage 1. it. During his six years with Reba, the only skill he''d truly developed was his increasingly impressive cooking. Alistair considered the request carefully. If anyone else had asked, he would have t-out refused. But this was Vivienne, someone who had shown him kindness and even defended him when Reba had given him a hard time. He wasn''t the type to leave debts unpaid. Besides, her request wasn''t unreasonable. "Your ex-wife''s best friend has made a request. How will you respond? "Option one: She''s Reba''s friend. To avoid unnecessaryplications, make up an excuse and decline. "Option two: Reba is Reba, and Vivienne is Vivienne. You won''t deliberately distance yourself from someone who means Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage you no harm just because you''re keeping your distance from Reba. "Choose option one for 50 system credits. Choose option two for 50 system credits." Alistair was speechless. For once, the system had set up equally bnced options. "I''m sorry, but I need to think about this," Alistair said. Vivienne was just grateful he hadn''t immediately turned her down. "No problem!" Alistair had just divorced Reba, and since Vivienne was so close to her, she wouldn''t have bothered him if she wasn''t trying to prepare a special gift for her mother. Of course, beyond helping her mother, Vivienne, the kind-hearted girl, secretly wanted to give Alistair a hand. Through Anne''s relentless gossip yesterday, she''d learned that Alistair had walked away from the divorce without a penny to his name. When she worried about how Alistair would make ends meet, Reba callously replied that it wasn''t her concern anymore. "If a grown man manages to starve himself to death," Reba had added, "that just proves how pathetic and useless he is!" Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage A hundred thousand dors was pocket change for wealthy heiresses like Vivienne-just another dinner out with friends- but it could make a huge difference for Alistair. Before making the call, Vivienne had worried that Alistair''s pride might be hurt. After talking to him, she realized she was the one overthinking things. He sounded perfectly normal, which put her mind at ease. Alistair got up from his oversized bed, took a shower, and finished breakfast. Right on schedule, he went downstairs to find a Maybach waiting at the curb. Caroline sat in the back seat, gesturing for him to join her. He slid in beside her. "Did you get here early?" Caroline closed herptop. ¡°No, just arrived. Your timing is. perfect.¡± They drove to City Hall in silence. Good old City Hall! Getting married was supposed to be a sacred, beautiful moment. But for Alistair, the whole thing felt like some kind of joke. He was divorced yesterday and married today, like children ying house. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage The funniest part was that the woman processing their marriage certificate was the exact samedy who had handled his divorce. from Reba just yesterday. Her eyes lit up when she saw Caroline. "Well, aren''t you a pretty young girl!" The appreciation of beauty was universal. Women were just as quick to notice a gorgeous face as any man. The clerk instinctively nced at the man standing beside Caroline. "Young man, your wife is absolutely gorgeous. You''re so... lucky." Her voice trailed off as recognition dawned on her face. Alistair smiled politely, "Thank you." The clerk stared at his face in shock. She was sure her eyesight wasn''t failing her, and at barely forty, her memory was still sharp. So why did I feel like I''d seen this young man just yesterday? And filing for divorce, no less? ???? The reason she remembered so clearly was because Alistair and Reba had made such a striking couple. They were both gorgeous and definitely a perfect match. When they''de in to file for divorce, she''d silentlymented what a shame it was. They were such a beautiful pair. Why couldn''t they make it Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage work? Young people these days... And here she was thinking the same thing again. Though she had to admit, this guy had good taste in women. Today''s girl was even prettier than yesterday''s, with a ssier vibe too. Once they had the marriage certificate, Alistair stared at their photo, bewildered. Second marriage, just like that? The universe really has a weird sense of humor. "Are you done admiring it?" Caroline snatched the certificate from his hand before he could answer. Alistair wanted to point out that she had her own copy, but kept quiet. Caroline stacked both certificates together and tucked them into her purse. "I''ll keep these safe." Alistair couldn''t argue with that. They walked out of City Hall together. "I need to head to the office," she said. "You can go back to the hotel for now. I''ll pick you up after work and take you home." Alistair''s footnded on thest step when her words stopped him. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Caroline turned, giving him a puzzled look. He swallowed hard against the sudden lump in his throat when she casually mentioned taking him home. Since his grandfather died, the concept of "home" had disappeared from Alistair''s world. Even after he''d "made a home" with Reba, it had never really been his, just hers. At best, it had been nothing more than a cage that trapped him. Caroline walked ahead, her ponytail catching the bright sunlight, which bathed it in a golden glow. Suddenly, Alistair found himself looking forward to this new marriage with unexpected hope. "Ms. Ashbourne..." he called out.. "Still calling me Ms. Ashbourne?" Her tone was light, without any real criticism behind it. Alistair corrected himself. "Carol?" It felt strange calling her by name for the first time. The corner of Caroline''s mouth twitched upward slightly. "That works too." What does she mean by that? What else would she want me to call her-"honey"? Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Alistair knew he couldn''t bring himself to use that word. They might technically be husband and wife now, but neither needed to be reminded why two strangers had suddenly rushed into marriage. "What were you going to tell me earlier?" she asked. "Oh right-I have something to take care of tomorrow at noon." "Will you be back home for dinner?" "Yes, I should be back by afternoon if everything goes smoothly." Caroline''s eyes crinkled slightly. "Then go ahead." CEO by 10 Chapter 10 A Quick Marriage Alistair answered the phone with obvious irritation. "What?" The caller seemed startled by his tone and responded timidly, "Hello, Alistair." The voice on the phone wasn''t Reba''s. "Who is this?" Alistair asked, confused. "It''s Vivienne," she replied with a lightugh. "We''ve met before." Alistair immediately ced her. Vivienne was one of Reba''s best friends. Reba had two close friends-Anne and Vivienne. Anne was... Well, he didn''t really want to talk about her. But Vivienne was different. She was cut from apletely different cloth than Reba and Anne. Actually, she had decent values. Alistair still remembered how she''de to his defense once when Reba was giving him a hard time. "Can I help you with something?" he asked cautiously. If she was calling about Reba, he''d hang up immediately and block her number. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage It urred to Alistair that if he really wanted to cut ties with Rebapletely, he should change his phone number. He''d do that first thing after getting out of bed. "Well," Vivienne said, sounding a bit embarrassed, "I was hoping you could do me a favor." "What kind of favor?" Nothing could have prepared Alistair for her request-she wanted him toe over and cook a meal at her ce. As it turned out, her mother, Miranda Everett, had undergone surgery to remove uterine fibroids. During a visit, Reba had brought some chicken noodle soup. Miranda, who''d had no appetite since the surgery, suddenly found herself hungry again. She couldn''t stop talking about it afterward, iming it was the best chicken noodle soup she''d ever tasted and that it reminded her of childhood. However, it was actually Alistair who made that soup himself. Though Miranda couldn''t stop thinking about it, she felt too awkward to ask for it again. Tomorrow was Miranda''s birthday, and Vivienne suddenly thought of that chicken noodle soup while brainstorming unique gift ideas. Worried he might refuse, she quickly added, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t expect you to do this for nothing. I''ll pay you. How about 100 thousand dors to make one dinner?" As a wealthy heiress, Vivienne didn''t think twice about spending Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage 100 thousand dors just so her mom could taste that soup she''d been craving. Getting paid that much for cooking one meal was clearly a sweet deal for Alistair, though money wasn''t exactly tight for him these days. Since bing the female CEO''s kept man, his monthly allowance had reached one million dors. To put it bluntly, even if he wanted to be poor again, he probably couldn''t manage 1. it. During his six years with Reba, the only skill he''d truly developed was his increasingly impressive cooking. Alistair considered the request carefully. If anyone else had asked, he would have t-out refused. But this was Vivienne, someone who had shown him kindness and even defended him when Reba had given him a hard time. He wasn''t the type to leave debts unpaid. Besides, her request wasn''t unreasonable. "Your ex-wife''s best friend has made a request. How will you respond? "Option one: She''s Reba''s friend. To avoid unnecessaryplications, make up an excuse and decline. "Option two: Reba is Reba, and Vivienne is Vivienne. You won''t deliberately distance yourself from someone who means Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage you no harm just because you''re keeping your distance from Reba. "Choose option one for 50 system credits. Choose option two for 50 system credits." Alistair was speechless. For once, the system had set up equally bnced options. "I''m sorry, but I need to think about this," Alistair said. Vivienne was just grateful he hadn''t immediately turned her down. "No problem!" Alistair had just divorced Reba, and since Vivienne was so close to her, she wouldn''t have bothered him if she wasn''t trying to prepare a special gift for her mother. Of course, beyond helping her mother, Vivienne, the kind-hearted girl, secretly wanted to give Alistair a hand. Through Anne''s relentless gossip yesterday, she''d learned that Alistair had walked away from the divorce without a penny to his name. When she worried about how Alistair would make ends meet, Reba callously replied that it wasn''t her concern anymore. "If a grown man manages to starve himself to death," Reba had added, "that just proves how pathetic and useless he is!" Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage A hundred thousand dors was pocket change for wealthy heiresses like Vivienne-just another dinner out with friends- but it could make a huge difference for Alistair. Before making the call, Vivienne had worried that Alistair''s pride might be hurt. After talking to him, she realized she was the one overthinking things. He sounded perfectly normal, which put her mind at ease. Alistair got up from his oversized bed, took a shower, and finished breakfast. Right on schedule, he went downstairs to find a Maybach waiting at the curb. Caroline sat in the back seat, gesturing for him to join her. He slid in beside her. "Did you get here early?" Caroline closed herptop. ¡°No, just arrived. Your timing is. perfect.¡± They drove to City Hall in silence. Good old City Hall! Getting married was supposed to be a sacred, beautiful moment. But for Alistair, the whole thing felt like some kind of joke. He was divorced yesterday and married today, like children ying house. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage The funniest part was that the woman processing their marriage certificate was the exact samedy who had handled his divorce. from Reba just yesterday. Her eyes lit up when she saw Caroline. "Well, aren''t you a pretty young girl!" The appreciation of beauty was universal. Women were just as quick to notice a gorgeous face as any man. The clerk instinctively nced at the man standing beside Caroline. "Young man, your wife is absolutely gorgeous. You''re so... lucky." Her voice trailed off as recognition dawned on her face. Alistair smiled politely, "Thank you." The clerk stared at his face in shock. She was sure her eyesight wasn''t failing her, and at barely forty, her memory was still sharp. So why did I feel like I''d seen this young man just yesterday? And filing for divorce, no less? ???? The reason she remembered so clearly was because Alistair and Reba had made such a striking couple. They were both gorgeous and definitely a perfect match. When they''de in to file for divorce, she''d silentlymented what a shame it was. They were such a beautiful pair. Why couldn''t they make it Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage work? Young people these days... And here she was thinking the same thing again. Though she had to admit, this guy had good taste in women. Today''s girl was even prettier than yesterday''s, with a ssier vibe too. Once they had the marriage certificate, Alistair stared at their photo, bewildered. Second marriage, just like that? The universe really has a weird sense of humor. "Are you done admiring it?" Caroline snatched the certificate from his hand before he could answer. Alistair wanted to point out that she had her own copy, but kept quiet. Caroline stacked both certificates together and tucked them into her purse. "I''ll keep these safe." Alistair couldn''t argue with that. They walked out of City Hall together. "I need to head to the office," she said. "You can go back to the hotel for now. I''ll pick you up after work and take you home." Alistair''s footnded on thest step when her words stopped him. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Caroline turned, giving him a puzzled look. He swallowed hard against the sudden lump in his throat when she casually mentioned taking him home. Since his grandfather died, the concept of "home" had disappeared from Alistair''s world. Even after he''d "made a home" with Reba, it had never really been his, just hers. At best, it had been nothing more than a cage that trapped him. Caroline walked ahead, her ponytail catching the bright sunlight, which bathed it in a golden glow. Suddenly, Alistair found himself looking forward to this new marriage with unexpected hope. "Ms. Ashbourne..." he called out.. "Still calling me Ms. Ashbourne?" Her tone was light, without any real criticism behind it. Alistair corrected himself. "Carol?" It felt strange calling her by name for the first time. The corner of Caroline''s mouth twitched upward slightly. "That works too." What does she mean by that? What else would she want me to call her-"honey"? Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Alistair knew he couldn''t bring himself to use that word. They might technically be husband and wife now, but neither needed to be reminded why two strangers had suddenly rushed into marriage. "What were you going to tell me earlier?" she asked. "Oh right-I have something to take care of tomorrow at noon." "Will you be back home for dinner?" "Yes, I should be back by afternoon if everything goes smoothly." Caroline''s eyes crinkled slightly. "Then go ahead." CEO by 11 Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever "This ce is close to both my office and Eloise''s future preschool," Caroline exined. "Since it''s just the two of us, this smaller house feels more intimate. We''ll stay here for the next few years, though if you think it''s too small, we could always move somewhererger." Alistair thought Caroline was humble-bragging, but then realized he was being overly sensitive. She was just stating facts. For a CEO making hundreds of millions annually, owning multiplerge properties was perfectly normal, wasn''t it? Still, Alistair was taken aback that Caroline was actually asking for his opinion. "No need," he replied. "This ce is perfect." By his estimate, it was over 2,000 square feet, more than enough space. And it wasn''t that he was being picky. He simply didn''t like living in houses that were too big, especially with so few people. The emptiness made his heart feel hollow too, leaving him with a sense of insecurity. a a to ajours Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever Alistair nced around, suddenly confronted with a question he couldn''t avoid. Where would I sleep tonight? He and Caroline were legally married, even without having gone through with the wedding ceremony. They might not have discussed any rules about what happens behind closed doors, but at the end of the day, their marriage was still nothing but a facade. Caroline pointed to a door. "That''s Eloise''s room." Alistair had guessed as much, since Eloise had immediately disappeared through that door when they arrived and had firmly closed it behind her. Who knew what she was up to in there. Caroline then pointed to the door to the left of Eloise''s. "That room is yours." Just then, Eloise''s door swung open. "Mom, I want to get something yummy. Can I ask Alistair... I mean, can Dad take me?" It was a quick correction. As Caroline watched Eloise leading Alistair away by the hand, her feelings were all over the ce. Now that she had a father, her daughter was forgetting about Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever her mother. Caroline couldn''t deny feeling a twinge of jealousy. But mostly, she felt happy. She could already see Eloise growing more attached to Alistair, forming a bond that would eventually make it impossible for him to leave them behind. Let him go when he found his soulmate? That was just an excuse to lower his guard. Caroline couldn''t quite pinpoint the real source of her obsession with him. All she knew was that she wanted to hold onto him tightly and never let go. Eloise''s small hand fit snugly in Alistair''srger one as they walked together. He deliberately slowed his pace to amodate her shorter legs. When he nced down at her, she happened to look up at the same moment, their eyes meeting. Eloise stared at him with a curiously nk expression. Alistair decided to crouch down to her level. "Eloise, do you not want me to be your dad?" Eloise blinked in surprise, then shook her head vigorously, her Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever little pigtails swinging from side to side. "That''s not it at all! I''m super happy you''re going to be my dad!" "But you don''t seem very happy," Alistair pointed out. Eloise looked down at her feet for a long moment before raising her head again. In her sweet, childish voice, she asked, "Ali-I mean, Dad, do you like my mom?¡± Alistair was momentarily speechless. "Yes, I do," he finally answered. Eloise kept her head down, nervously fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. "Dad, I promise I''ll be really, really good from now on. I won''t cause any trouble." The timid little girl in front of him seemedpletely different from the cheerful child who had so happily called him Alistair before. "What''s wrong, Eloise?" he asked gently. "Don''t be afraid. We''re going to be a family now. You can tell me anything." His reassurance seemed to give her courage. She looked up at him and asked, "You don''t mind that my momes with me as a burden?" Now it was Alistair''s turn to be stunned. He stared at her,pletely taken aback. It was hard to believe these words came from a little girl who should be carefree and who usually was exactly that kind of Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever innocent child. Seeing her trying so hard to be serious made Alistair''s chest tighten with an unexpected ache. He couldn''t quite name the painful mix of sympathy and concern he felt. "Who told you that stuff about being a burden?" he asked. "At Great-Grandma''s house. Ady told me I was a burden and that Mom would never find a husband because of me. She said even if Mom did find someone, he''d only love her money, not her. I-" "Eloise!" Alistair gripped her shoulders, his expression suddenly. serious. Eloise looked up at him, confused. That was when Alistair noticed a single tear hanging from her long, curled eyshes. Alistair knew nothing about Eloise''s biological father or Caroline''s past rtionships. He didn''t n to ask. It didn''t feel like his ce to pry. He looked straight into her eyes and spoke slowly, emphasizing each word, "Eloise, you are not a burden. You''re our little angel, everyone''s little angel! I became your dad because..." He steeled himself for a white lie. "Because I love your mom. And Eloise, do you really think I''m just after money?" Though, honestly, the allowance Caroline gave him was incredibly tempting. But if it had been Reba and her son Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever instead? Alistair wasn''t trying to sound noble, but even if Reba offered him 100 million dors a month, he wouldn''t go back to that dark, undignified life again. He feared he wouldn''t survive to spend it all anyway. One wrong move and he might drop dead from depression. It was definitely not worth it. Eloise''s eyes widened with excitement. "Then Alistair... no, wait, I mean Dad... will you love my mom forever? Will you stay with her always so she''s never alone? Promise?" Alistair told himself this wasn''t really a lie. It was just a kind one. He nodded. "Of course.'' "Then let''s pinky swear on it!" Eloise held out her tiny pinky finger, beaming with joy. Alistair wrapped his muchrger pinky around her soft little one, making the pledge with all the seriousness it deserved. He felt something light and pure float through his heart, creating gentle ripples of warmth. "Pinky promise, cross my heart, no breaking it ever!" Do angels exist in this world? They absolutely do. Like this super adorable little girl named Eloise whose hand I''m holding right now. Caroline had been willing to marry a stranger her daughter felt close to, all for her daughter''s sake. Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever And now Eloise, behind her mother''s back, was solemnly promising her new dad that she''d always be good, afraid that if she misbehaved, her new dad might dislike her and her mom wouldn''t be happy. Alistair''s heart felt like it was soaking in warm lemon water, bittersweet yetforting. For a moment, he wished he could stay by this adorable child''s side forever. It was only the first day, but he realized that when the time came. for him to leave- and it woulde-it was going to be really, really hard to say goodbye. That evening, Eloise got into bed and fell asleep before ten o''clock. Caroline mentioned that she normally goes to bed very early, noter than nine. Today, she was staying upte only because she was so excited about Alistair being here as her dad. Alistair thought about Daniel, the little tyrant who demanded story after story until his voice went hoarse, never falling asleep before 11. It made him even more certain that Eloise was an absolute angel byparison. With Eloise now asleep and the housekeepers who handled the cleaning and cooking gone for the day, only Alistair and Caroline remained in the living room. Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever Caroline had changed into loose,fortable light blue loungewear and settled on the couch. From her expression, she clearly had something to say to him. "It''s Eloise''s first day of preschool tomorrow," she said. "I hope you don''t mind handling the drop-off and pick-up duties." This was news to Alistair. He learned that Eloise had been quite sickly and had never attended school before. After her recovery and with careful attention, she''d be stronger, and at her own insistence, Caroline had enrolled her in preschool starting tomorrow. By coincidence, it was the same preschool that Daniel attended. Yesterday, Eloise had been curious about her new preschool, so Caroline had asked one of the housekeepers to take her for a visit. Unfortunately, the irresponsible housekeeper had lost track of Eloise, who then identally bumped into Alistair. CEO by 12 Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat Eloise''s first day of preschool was treated with more ceremony than a college freshman orientation, at least where Caroline and Alistair were concerned. Early that morning, Caroline dressed her in a pretty, They deliberately arrived early, and were greeted by both the principal and Eloise''s teacher, who personally came out to wee her. When Alistair saw the teacher, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn''t from Daniel''s ss. Thank goodness. Daniel was thoroughly spoiled andpletely out of control. Alistair was summoned to school at least twice a week-either to hearints about Daniel''s unmanageable behavior, or to grovel and apologize to the parents of children he''d bullied. Day after day, he kept bending over backwards for the other parents, never standing up for himself. He had no authority to discipline Daniel, while Reba, who never had to face the cold stares and anger from other parents, Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat couldn''t be bothered to take Daniel''s misbehavior seriously. If that little monster had actually been Alistair''s biological son, he would have spanked him ten times a day until he learned to behave. If Eloise had ended up in the same ss as Daniel, Alistair would definitely have suggested that Caroline request a transfer to another ss. Eloise was a sweet little princess who wouldn''t hurt a fly. If Daniel ever bullied her, Alistair would never let him hear the end of it! After forgetting to pick up Daniel on the first day, Richard seemed determined to make amends. He''d be noticeably more attentive to Daniel, even volunteering to take him to preschool despite his rush to get to the office. To be fair, relying on Reba to get Daniel to school would probably result in him beingte every day. She''d grown ustomed to her carefree lifestyle without responsibilities, with no concept of time and sleeping in until whenever she naturally woke up. Daniel suddenly turned his head, staring in a particr direction. "Daddy! I think I see Daddy over there." Richard followed his gaze to where a man was ducking into a Maybach. His profile looked somewhat like Alistair''s. Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat But how could it possibly be Alistair? He''s nothing but a pathetic, miserable loser! Daniel kept insisting, "I saw Daddy! That was Daddy!" Richard''s expression darkened. "Danny, how many times do your mother and I have to tell you? I am your father!" "You look absolutely drained today," Cordelia said, eyeing her daughter with concern. Her face quickly shifted from worry to anger. "What is Alistair thinking, letting you get into this state? It''spletely uneptable! Call him right now and tell him toe over. I need to have a serious word with that man!" After barely sleeping for two days straight, Reba was running on fumes. She stared down at her te, thinking the food wasn''t quite as perfect as Alistair''s cooking, which always seemed to hit just right. Still, the family cook had been around forever. Reba had eaten her meals for years before moving out. The familiar vors were practically imprinted in her DNA, so she couldn''t reallyin. Ever since Reba had given Alistair''s contact information to Vivienne, she had been seething. The thought of him acting all Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat meek and obedient to her face while secretly nning his exit strategy made her blood boil. She was certain that if Alistair were standing in front of her right now, she''d make him regret it. Cordelia wouldn''t stop harping on about Alistair. "If you hadn''t been so desperate to be with him back then-insisting on keeping that child in your belly, determined to bring Danny into the world-your father and I would never have epted him!" Reba''s rtionship with Alistair had shocked everyone when it first happened. They weren''t just from different social circles. Aside from his looks, Alistair brought absolutely nothing to the table as Reba''s husband. Most people assumed Reba was just young and naive, that she''d been taken advantage of, but her love-struck brain wouldn''t listen to reason and she was determined to be with him. "Over the years, I''vee to see him as a decent, hardworking young man," Cordelia continued. "Even with his modest circumstances, your father and I reluctantly epted him. But what''s going on with him now? Does he think that since the child is older and you''re not going anywhere, he can start cking off?" Cordelia''s endless chatter was getting on Reba''s nerves. T 0185 101 1omondiums Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat Mainly because just thinking about Alistair irritated her. She wanted nothing more than to tear him to pieces to ease the rage in her heart. "Mom, can we please stop talking about him?" Reba finally spoke up. Cordelia, not understanding the true sentiment behind Reba''s words, misinterpreted them as a defense of Alistair and shook her head disapprovingly. Afraid that Cordelia''s continued nagging would make her lose control of the anger bubbling up inside her, Reba decided to call Anne to go shopping. "Vivienne says she''s busy? I bet she''s just cozying up with some cute guy." Anne''sment was less analysis and more gossip. She never missed a chance to criticize or belittle Vivienne and Alistair. Though Anne and Vivienne maintained a facade of harmony, it was purely superficial. Anne couldn''t stand Vivienne''s air of superiority, while Vivienne despised Anne''s pettiness and tendency to stir up trouble. Since their families were business partners, they were forced to stay in touch to maintain family connections. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even acknowledge each other if they crossed paths in their daily lives. "I really don''t understand." Anne continued, "Doesn''t she Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat usually act all high and mighty? So why is she so fond of picking up other people''s leftovers?" Reba couldn''t help thinking that Alistair wasn''t exactly "leftovers", strictly speaking. He''d been by her side since he was eighteen, with no chance to be with other women. On paper, he was divorced, but in reality, he was still an innocent virgin. Suddenly she felt annoyed. Why should Vivienne get so lucky?! "Reba," Anne warned thoughtfully, "if you ask me, you getting upset is exactly what Alistair wants." "What do you mean?" Reba asked, confused. ¡°Alistair is deliberately hanging around Vivienne just to get your attention!" ¡°But... Vivienne is young and beautiful too, and from a good family..." "Don''t be silly! Think about it. Even if Vivienne is desperate for him, she''s just having fun. She might fool around with him, but would she ever seriously marry him?" "What if Vivienne''s head over heels and won''t settle for anyone but Alistair?" Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat Reba didn''t even realize the slight panic in her voice as she suggested this possibility. Anne was too caught up in her own theory to notice anything unusual. "Even if Vivienne truly wanted to marry him, she''d never get past his parents! It''s different with you. You two were legally married. No matter how much your parents disapproved back then, they''ve had to ept it by now. "The only way for him to maintain his status and move up in society is to get back with you. It''s so obvious. How could he not understand that?" Reba thought Anne''s analysis made perfect sense. She hadn''t even realized that before Richard''s return, he had consumed her thoughtspletely. Now that he was back, ironically, her mind was filled with thoughts of Alistair, the very man she looked down on and had personally driven away. She smirked to herself. After all, if she hadn''t been desperate for someone to fill a role in her life, a man with Alistair''s modest background would never have had the chance to meet someone of her social standing. Alistair took the hint and walked away cleanly when she kicked him out, knowing that begging wouldn''t get him anywhere. That look of relief on his face when they finalized their divorce Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat was surely just a ploy, a strategic retreat. He blocked me because he''s pissed I left him for Richard. As if he could evenpare to Richard! What a joke. This reasoning made Reba feel somewhat better, but that nagging, undefined knot remained in her chest, making her restless and unable to focus on anything with her usual energy. CEO by 13 Chapter 13 Like a Stranger After dropping Eloise off at preschool, Caroline headed to work while Alistair took a taxi to Everett Vi. The Everetts had prepared all sorts of ingredients, with several household staff ready to help with the prep work. They handled everything from sorting and washing vegetables to chopping and mincing. Alistair only needed to do the actual cooking. He''d never received this kind of treatment when he was with Reba. Whenever Alistair joined Reba for dinner with her family, he never got to sit at the table and enjoy a leisurely meal with everyone else. The kitchen was his domain. It was perfectly normal for him to prepare 15 or 20 dishes all by himself. By the time he finished cooking, everyone had nearly finished eating, chatting happily and ying with the kids. He would quietly sit at the edge of the table, picking at whatever leftovers remained. This had been his life for years. Alistair couldn''t say he was used to it-he just didn''t have the right to protest. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Two million dors might be nothing more than a receable sports car to wealthy girls like Reba, but for a powerless nobody like Alistair, it was a crushing mountain, suffocating his freedom and self-respect. Thankfully, that was all in the past now. Alistair prepared the meal with ease, even finding time to chat with Vivienne when she popped into the kitchen to say hello. Vivienne''s eyes lit up when she saw how vibrant Alistair looked. It was like finding a diamond in the rough-something that had been there all along, just waiting for someone to polish off the dirt and let it shine again. What a spirited, talented young man. It waspletely unrecognizable from the quiet, withdrawn Alistair she remembered. For a split second, the years melted away, and Vivienne could see clearly the spirited young man he''d been in high school. Back then, even though Alistair was poor, his eyes had sparkled with dreams of the future. When he dropped out of school to be the father of Reba''s child, that light in his eyes disappeared. It was such a mess. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Vivienne couldn''t help but sigh. Yes, the situation was unfair to Alistair, but whatever had happened between them was their choice. It wasn''t her ce to interfere in their rtionship. The most she could do was stand up for him when Rebal belittled him in front of everyone, even if it meant risking Reba''s anger. Seeing that faint, long-absent sparkle return to Alistair''s eyes filled Vivienne with genuine happiness for him. "Thank you so much. My mother had a wonderful time today," she said, reaching for her phone. "Let me send your payment." Alistair shook his head. "That''s not necessary. I''m d your mother likes it. I don''t need payment." Vivienne could tell he wasn''t just being polite, which made her anxious. "That won''t work! I can''t let you do all this for nothing. Is the amount too low? We could- "It''s not that," he interrupted. "I''ve actually been wanting to thank you." Vivienne understood what he meant and felt a twinge of regret. "I haven''t done anything special. At least let me buy you a dinner next time?" Alistair just smiled politely without saying a word. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Vivienne knew exactly what was happening. It was what she''d expected, and she didn''t feel rejected or embarrassed. Yes, she was attracted to Alistair, but unlike some of the rich girls in her social circle, she wasn''t looking for casual thrills or a quick fling. She was too rational to entertain impossible fantasies. Alistair had nothing against Vivienne personally. In fact, he was grateful to her. Despiteing from money, Vivienne was gentle and good-natured without a trace of entitlement. He thought highly of her, but that was where it ended. She belonged to Reba''s social circle, and he preferred to keep his distance from that world. Vivienne smoothly changed the subject. "You''llugh, but ever since my mom tried the chicken noodle soup Reba brought over, she hasn''t stopped talking about it." Midway through, she noticed that while Alistair''s expression remained neutral, his eyes had grown distant. She stopped herself, realizing she''d identally mentioned Reba. Vivienne sighed inwardly. She and Reba had grown up together, so she knew Reba''s temperament all too well-spoiled, willful, and determined to do Chapter 13 Like a Stranger things her own way. Only around Richard did Reba ever show her softer side. She figured Alistair must have suffered quite a bit working for Reba, leaving him with some emotional scars. Since Alistair had refused any payment, Vivienne had prepared a gift for him. Worried he might feel ufortable epting it, she was relieved when he did. Alistair politely declined her invitation to stay for dinner, iming he had othermitments. As he left, Vivienne walked him to the door herself. Just then, Vivienne''s phone rang. She nced oddly at Alistair when she saw who was calling. "Hello, Reba?" At the mention of Reba''s name, Alistair''s face went nk as he walked away. "Go for a spa day? I''m sorry, Reba, but I can''t make it. I''ve got things to do today." "That''s ridiculous." Vivienne rolled her eyes at whatever Reba said next. "I seriously can''t get away. Don''t start with that nonsense, okay?" By the time she hung up, Alistair had already walked out the front door. He gave her a quick wave without looking back Chapter 13 Like a Stranger before disappearing. Vivienne stopped in her tracks, Reba''s words still echoing in her mind. She couldn''t help but shake her head. She''d got this feeling that Reba was going to regret this big time. Whatever. Not my problem. Vivienne watched Alistair vanish around the corner, then headed back inside. It was time to finish eating. She was still hungry. Come to think of it, Alistair was an amazing cook. That silly Reba was eating like a queen every day! If it were Vivienne, she wouldn''t let someone with those cooking skills walk away so easily. Being obsessed with love is bad enough. Even worse is the moment she realizes her feelings have shifted from her ideal man to that loser she always dismissed. Wonder how she''ll handle that reality check? Reba talked trash about Alistair non-stop, but Vivienne could tell she secretly had feelings for him. Alistair strolled calmly under the warm spring sunshine, pulling out his phone to make a call. Caroline had texted him two minutes earlier about a designer ajes joj joli Chapter 13 Like a Stranger The call connected, and Alistair spoke up, "I-" "Miss me already? We just said goodbye." Alistair looked up into a pair of eyes gleaming with mockery. He knew those eyes all too well. A Mercedes was parked beside a willow tree sprouting fresh buds. Reba sat in the driver''s seat with the window halfway down, her expression unreadable. Alistair looked away without reacting and kept walking. "I''m heading back now- "Alistair!" Reba suddenly raised her voice, cutting him off again. Alistair frowned. Her tone was equally familiar to him. It meant a storm was brewing. But things were different now. Their divorce was final, their arrangement over. They had nothing to do with each other anymore, and he had zero interest in dealing with her. Caroline''s voice came through the phone. "Are you having trouble? Send me your location and I''ll have someone check on you." She had heard Reba''s shout through the phone. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Alistair was about to say everything was fine when he heard a loud m behind him. Reba had gotten out of her car and was actually chasing after him! Alistair was beyond frustrated. He''d long suspected there was something wrong with this woman. She''spletely lost it. When is she going to see a doctor about that? "It''s fine. I can handle this," he said calmly. Alistair turned to face Reba as a Stormed after him, fury written all over her face. When she raised her hand to p him, he smoothly caught her wrist mid-air. CEO by 14 Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? He wasn''t about to suffer another humiliating p across the face! Reba''s eyes widened in shock. "Alistair, are you challenging me? You actually dared to fight back?" Alistair pushed her hand away. "Reba, I''d rather not stoop to fighting with a woman like you." His warning came in an even tone, his expression barely changing-yet it carried as much intimidation as if he''d shouted at her. Reba stumbled backward, her mind reeling with shock. This wasn''t her imagination. Alistair seemed like a stranger! Suddenly, Reba felt like she was meeting him for the first time. Reba stood frozen for barely two seconds before quickly recovering. She red at Alistair with a mocking smile. "Alistair, know your ce! The more you act like this, the more I can''t stand you!" Alistair looked at her,pletely baffled. "Whether you like me or not, why would I care?" he replied coldly. des for OUT THERE ON Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? Actually, he hoped she wouldn''t like him at all. Who would want the affection of a crazy woman? The very thought made his skin crawl. Reba kept her eyes fixed on him. This unfamiliar version of Alistair made Reba''s heart race with anxiety. She hadn''t realized that something important was slipping from her control, something she desperately wanted to hold onto, fearing that once released, it would be gone forever. Her eyes fell on the beautifully wrapped gift box in his hands. "I really underestimated you," she sneered. "Looks like Vivienne has a soft spot for you. But let me warn you. Vivienne isn''t exactly a step up. She''s just ying with you because you''re something new. Do you honestly think she likes you?" Even someone as dense as Alistair could now see that Reba hadpletely misunderstood his rtionship with Vivienne. At first, he was bewildered. Vivienne was supposed to be her best friend, after all. She shouldn''t describe Vivienne as such a casual girl. Then it hit him. This was Reba after all. The same Reba who, when he "misbehaved", would force him to stand barefoot on the freezing balcony in winter wearing only thin pajamas, making him face the wall all night with the windows wide open. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? Even when he caught a terrible cold the next day, barely able to stand without passing out, she still expected him to prepare three meals daily for her and Daniel, only to call him useless afterward. Someone like her didn''t deserve friends. Alistair didn''t care about being falsely used himself, but he felt it was unfair to Vivienne. "It''s not what you think. There''s nothing between Vivienne and me," he frowned, "and frankly, it''s none of your business." He didn''t want an innocent Vivienne getting dragged into this mess and had no interest in arguing with Reba. Instead, he threw out a question. "Does Richard know you''re meeting with me behind his back? Don''t forget, no matter what, I''m still the ex-husband who lived with you for six years." Before Reba could answer, Alistair walked away. He was trying to remind Reba. Aren''t you so concerned about your crush''s feelings? Then stop getting tangled up with your ex-husband and making him ufortable. But Reba heard somethingpletely different. He''s obviously jealous of Rick. Heh! What right does he have to be jealous of Rick? He''s deliberately getting involved with Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? Vivienne just to get under my skin. How childish and ridiculous! As Vivienne drove away from home, a Mercedes boldly blocked her path. ncing at the license te, Vivienne raised an eyebrow in surprise. She rolled down her window and smiled at the driver. "Reba,e on, don''t be difficult. I need to get to my restaurant right away. I have so many things waiting for me. Another time, I promise we''ll hang out properly, okay?" Unlike Reba and Anne, who only knew how to enjoy their privileged lives, Vivienne was busy running her own business-a pizza shop she''d started from scratch. Reba said nothing, just stared at her coldly. Vivienne finally noticed something was off, and her casual smile faded as her brows furrowed slightly. "What''s wrong, Reba?" Reba''s mouth twisted into a sneer, her voice dripping with sarcasm as sheunched into what felt like an interrogation. "You tell me, Ms. Everett." Vivienne looked thoughtful for a moment before something clicked. "How long have you been here?" Reba''s smile deepened. "About an hour?" Vivienne fell silent. Alistair had left exactly an hour ago. Reba must have seen them together. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? This realization didn''t particrly worry Vivienne. After all, Alistair had always been Reba''s go-to guy, and they were divorced now anyway. There was nothing wrong with her and Alistair connecting privately. They were both single adults. Besides, she''d openly asked Reba for his number in the first ce. She had nothing to hide! Reba''s expression darkened. "Vivienne, don''t you have something you want to tell me?" Vivienne couldn''t help butugh. "What exactly do you want me to say?" Unable to contain herself any longer, Reba blurted out, "Did you turn me down because of Alistair?" Vivienne shook her head. "Of course not." Rebaughed harshly. "I saw it with my own eyes and you''re still denying it? Vivienne, I thought you were my friend. What am I to you? "I thought you were just joking around, but you actually took him home? What, did you introduce him to your parents? Were they impressed with my ex-husband?" Vivienne just stared at her silently. Reba took the silence as guilt and continued her sarcasticughter. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? "Reba," Vivienne finally said quietly, "yes, I invited Alistair to my home. How is that any of your business?" "How is it not my business?!" "Reba, don''t forget you and Alistair are divorced. Your marriage was fake to begin with, and now you have Richard." Vivienne''s reminder only made Reba more furious. "A was right about you! Has Alistair brainwashed you? You''re throwing away years of friendship to side with him?" Looking at Reba, Vivienne was reminded of high school. Reba had been just as upset back then, when she and Richard were still in that flirty, not-quite- dating phase. Some girl who had a crush on Richard had asked him about homework and chatted with him for a few minutes. Reba had happened to see it... Yearster, here was Reba showing the same jealous rage again. Except this time, it was over Alistair. Vivienne sighed helplessly, "You''re overthinking this. It was my mom''s birthday, so I asked him toe cook dinner... But Reba, you and Alistair have gone your separate ways. Who he sees and what he does is his business, isn''t it? Are you sure you''re not just jealous?" Reba bristled when Vivienne implied she had no right to control Alistair. She was about to argue back as if she''d just heard the most ridiculous joke, when Vivienne cut her off. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? "Reba, you need to be honest with yourself," Vivienne said. "Are you still hung up on Richard, or have you started to care more about Alistair after spending so much time together?" Reba couldn''t stand anyoneparing Richard to Alistair. Her brows furrowed in disgust. "Who does he think he is?" The "he" clearly referred to Alistair. Vivienne just shrugged. Given their lifelong friendship, she''d done all she could. If Reba was going to be this stubborn, there was nothing more to say. But then again, Vivienne remembered how Alistair had pushed Reba away. Even if Reba realized how important Alistair had be to her, he probably wouldn''t take her back unless shepletely transformed herself and fixed that terrible temper of hers. Alistair returned home. He actually had a ce to call home. now. Before long, a famous designer arrived with several assistants to take his measurements. They kept calling him "Mr. Harlow" with service so attentive it made him ufortable. It felt surreal to Alistair, going from a pitiful nobody to someone Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? people treated like royalty. But then, a phone call yanked him back to reality. His father, Liam Harlow, rarely called him, and when he did, it was never about catching up or checking in. In fact, he never called unless he needed something. This time, Liam exined he''d been suffering from severe back pain that hadn''t improved despite treatment. He wanted to know if Alistair could ask Reba about specialists who might help. After a moment of silence, Alistair cut to the chase, saying that they were already divorced. It wasn''t like he hadn''t approached Reba with Liam''s requests before. Each time, she''d torn into him mercilessly. "Divorced?" Liam sounded panicked. "What happened?" Alistair didn''t want to share the humiliations he''d endured over the years with Liam. What good would it do to air his troubles? Even if he told the whole world and won everyone''s sympathy, that wouldn''t change history or rewrite his past. Since it couldn''t, he preferred to bear it alone, process the pain quietly, and try his best to forget. CEO by 15 Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Alistair thought he had made himself perfectly clear. To his surprise, Liam had called Reba behind his back to verify his story! Fuming with anger, Reba made a decision. Wasn''t everything Alistair had done to get her attention and win his way back to her side? She looked around at her home, again in disarray because of her -perhaps it wasn''t such a bad idea after all. She needed someone to look after them anyway. As for Richard, she could persuade him. Just as she exhaled slowly, satisfied that she''d finally found a way to punish Alistair, her phone rang. The caller ID made Reba''s perfectly shaped eyebrows arch slightly. She let out a contemptuous snort and deliberately waited until the caller was about to hang up before answering. "Ms. Whitfield, Alistair says you''ve divorced him. Is that true?" the caller asked in a fawning tone, carefully seeking confirmation. Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Oh, Alistair realized he''d gone too far and truly angered me, huh? Was he afraid I''d never take him back, so he called reinforcements? How ridiculous. Didn''t Alistair know that his sycophantic, ipetent father meant absolutely nothing to me? Reba had made up her mind. Even if she graciously allowed Alistair to return, she would willingly make him kneel before her and swear to be her servant for the rest of his life. That was what he deserved for his disobedience! "Yes," Reba replied with cold elegance. That single, lightly spoken word seemed to deliver a death sentence to the man on the other end of the line. After a long pause, Liam''s deeply embarrassed voice finally came through. "I''m sorry, Ms. Whitfield. That good-for-nothing boy of mine clearly hasn''t been treating you right. I apologize on his behalf. Please be generous and give him another chance, won''t you?" Reba loungedzily on the sofa, admiring her fresh manicure as she coldly remarked, "You think I''m ying house with your son?" "I''m so so O sorry, Ms. Whitfield. Please don''t be angry. I''ve already given him a good scolding," Liam pleaded. "Being epted as your husband is a blessing from his past life, yet he doesn''t appreciate it. He''spletely ungrateful!" Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Reba responded with a cold snort, saying nothing. "How about this-I''ll make Alistair kneel before you and beg for forgiveness. He''ll stay on his knees until you forgive him!" Of everything Liam had said, thisst suggestion pleased Reba the most. She began to fantasize about Alistair kneeling pathetically before her, weeping and begging for her forgiveness. "What did I tell you before? Take good care of the mother and child. Theye from wealth-you could be living the good. life! Don''t give me that ''ipatibility'' nonsense. You''ve been together six years; what ipatibility could there be now? "You clearly haven''t done enough, and she''s be dissatisfied with you. Go apologize to her immediately-on your knees if necessary. Do whatever it takes to earn Ms. Whitfield''s forgiveness!" Alistair listened silently to Liam''s furiousmands over the phone. He stood tensely by the floor-to-ceiling window, his empty eyes revealing a hint of sadness. He realized how naive he had been. When Reba kicked him out, he had nothing and struggled to find his footing in society, so he naturally thought of Liam first. Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Liam was his only rtive. In times of trouble, it was natural to turn to him first. He had nned to borrow some money from Liam and pay it back as soon as possible. As an adult, he was determined to support himself and not be the dependent person he despised. But now it seemed that if he asked Liam for help, he would receive nofort, and Liam might drag him to Reba''s doorstep to kneel and apologize. But what had he done wrong? "Alistair! Alistair? Are you even listening to me? Marrying Ms. Whitfield was the luckiest break you''ll ever get in this lifetime, and you don''t even know how to appreciate it! You''re truly clueless! "Don''t take offense at my words-I''m saying this for your own good! Ms. Whitfield is her family''s only kid. If you keep her happy, will all their family fortune eventually be yours? You could live a life of luxury! Now go apologize to her immediately!" Hearing this, Alistair lowered his head and let out a small, self-deprecatingugh. "Dad, I haven''t done anything wrong. Why should I ask for her forgiveness?" "Why did she leave you if you didn''t do anything wrong? You must have messed up! Stop arguing-I''m telling you, if you don''t get Ms. Whitfield to forgive you, I''ll disown you as my son!" Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Each usation from Liam fermented and expanded the frustration and injustice inside Alistair. When he heard the threat of being disowned, something inside him finally snapped with a deafening internal explosion that left him trembling, his hands and feet ice cold. Once the dust had settled, he smiled and calmly interrupted. Liam. "Dad, do you really not remember why I married her in the first ce? Others might not know, but surely you haven''t forgotten." "Weren''t you fortunate in your misfortune to be her husband? Don''t be ungrateful. A wealthy family like theirs could have chosen any man as a husband," Liam responded after a long pause. Alistair''s voice quivered. "Fortunate in my misfortune? Do you think I''ve been living in luxury all these years? And don''t forget the devastating ¤¦ price paid-missing my SAT and bing someone who can''t even find a decent job!" Liam raised his voice. "What difference would taking the SAT have made? With your grades, could you have gotten into college? Without a degree, you''d still be the same useless nobody you are now!" Alistair''s fingernails dug deep into his palms. He couldn''t believe his ears. Was this really what a father should say to his son? Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Granted, Liam had barely fulfilled his parental obligations. Alistair often wondered if Liam even remembered he had a son. But Alistair had never forgotten that Liam was the only remaining family. Liam had his own life and journey, and Alistair never expected much fatherly love. Still, he genuinely wished for Liam''s happiness. So when Liam had stood before him, desperate and in tears, exining that withoutpensation money, he might go to prison and his life would be ruined, Alistair''s heart had twisted in pain. He''d cried secretly all night. When Reba had approached him, he''d dropped out of school without hesitation, despite the shock and regret of his teachers and ssmates. He had sacrificed his future to save Liam''s life. And now, the man whose life he had saved with his future was calling him what? A useless nobody who couldn''t have gotten into college even if he had taken the SAT! Alistair had chosen to drop out of school willingly. On the night of the SAT, as he silently wept for his lost youth, he harbored no resentment. When Reba, in one of her foul moods, threw hot water in his face, he harbored no resentment. When Reba half-jokingly encouraged Daniel to call him Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize worthless for their amusement, he harbored no resentment. It was the path he had chosen. As a man, he was willing to take responsibility for his life. But now, listening to Liam''s contemptuous assessment of him, he suddenly felt his sacrifice wasn''t worth it. Was this the father he had ruined his future to protect?! He regretted everything! In his extreme anger, Alistair paradoxically became calm. "I never even took the SAT. How do you know I couldn''t get into college? Liam, do you have any idea how I performed in school? What grades could I achieve on tests? Tell me, what do you actually know about me?" He continued, "And how dare you lecture me from your position as an elder? If I hadn''t given you that two million dors back then, you wouldn''t be where you are today!" CEO by 16 Chapter 16 Cut Ties Liam was dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected his usually mild-mannered and agreeable son to bring up old grievances suddenly. After his initial shock wore off, embarrassment turned to anger. "You little punk, are you trying to rebel against me?!" Alistair let out a scornfulugh. Rebel? "Life Choice Triggered! Host, please make your selection! "Option one: Filial piety above all else. There are no bad parents in this world. Once you calm down, you decide to apologize to your father and follow his instructions to seek Reba''s forgiveness. "Option two: Not all parents love their children unconditionally! Blood rtions don''t guarantee pure family affection. You are thoroughly disappointed in your selfish father, who disregards your feelings, and you firmly decide to cut ties with him!" Alistair stared at two clouds driftingzily across the brilliant blue sky outside the window and smiled-only aplete idiot would choose the first option! Chapter 16 Cut Ties Though he had always craved family affection and once desperately sought Liam''s attention, he now understood that some things couldn''t be forced. After seeing the reality of their rtionship, this so-called family bond meant nothing to him. anymore! "I don''t care about cutting tics!" he exploded. "From this. moment on, we''re done! And whoever takes back these words. is a real son of a bitch! You have the nerve to call me worthless? If you''re so capable, why don''t you pay back the two million. dors I gave you years ago!" Liam was fuming at Alistair''s disrespectful way of referring to himself. "You ungrateful, disobedient brat! From now on, you''re not my son!" Liam didn''t say a single word about the two million dors. Alistair leaned against the telephone pole to catch his breath. The falling out with Liam hadn''t hit him as hard as he expected; instead, it gave him a sense of inevitable closure. So what if they''d cut ties? It honestly didn''t bother him that much. To put it bluntly, even though Liam was his father, what difference had his presence made throughout Alistair''s life? Their rare meetings always featured Liam showering praise on his stepson from his second marriage, treating the boy like the golden child. Chapter 16 Cut Ties Alistair had always believed he wasn''t good enough. He''d studied relentlessly, desperately hoping Liam would notice his achievements and offer some praise... Alistair let out a sneer. He''d been so naive, so foolish. At least he''d finally woken up to reality, even if it had taken this long. Meanwhile, after ending her call with Liam, Reba waited anxiously at home. Sure enough, before long, someone rang the doorbell. Reba sprang from the couch, then deliberately sat back down. She waited until she imagined the person outside was nearly at their breaking point before leisurely getting up to answer. Opening the door, she taunted, "I thought you were capable. Whye crawling back now?" When she saw who was standing there, she froze. It wasn''t Alistair. "Why did it take so long to answer? Were you sleeping? Oh my god, what happened in here? Everything''s aplete mess. Where''s Alistair? Why hasn''t he cleaned anything up? Alistair? Alistair!" It was Cordelia. Chapter 16 Cut Ties Seeing Cordelia, Reba couldn''t hide the disappointment on her face. Cordelia, however, was too busy being shocked by the chaotic state of the house and looking for Alistair to notice Reba''s unusual reaction. Reba made up an excuse about Alistair''s absence and brushed it off. Cordelia found everything about the ce irritating and called in the housekeeper to clean up. Cordelia couldn''t help but criticize Alistair again, despite Reba''s "defense" of him. Cordelia was furious when she spotted the luxury menswear carelessly tossed on the sofa. "No wonder Alistair''s been getting too big for his britchestely! You''ve been spoiling him rotten! Why would you buy such expensive clothes for someone who just cooks and picks up the kids?" She continued, "You''re dressing him up like he''s somebody important. What if he gets ideas and starts chasing other women? These young girls nowadays are trouble-always looking for shortcuts. Alistair is young and decent-looking. If he starts fooling around, you''ll be the one cryingter. You need to be more careful!" Reba felt a pang of guilt. Chapter 16 Cut Ties The clothes weren''t Alistair''s. Alistair barely owned anything. The day after she kicked him out, Reba had hired people to clean up. After living here for six years, all of Alistair''s belongings fit into a single suitcase, which she had ordered to be packed up and thrown away. The luxury item actually belonged to Richard-she had bought it for him. She had hidden the truth from her parents for six years. Now that Richard was back, Reba hadn''t figured out how toe clean to them. Just because Nathaniel and Cordelia looked down on Alistair didn''t mean they would ept Richard, even though Richard''s family background was heavenlypared to Alistair''s earthly one. If Nathaniel and Cordelia discovered Richard was Daniel''s biological father, would they subject Richard to the same belt punishment they had inflicted on Alistair? The thought of it broke her heart! Six years ago, Alistair had been beaten so severely by Nathaniel''s belt that he''d spent two weeks in the hospital with open wounds. But that was different in her mind. Alistair was tough-skinned- what did a beating matter to him? He just needed some rest to recover. Richard was far too precious. Reba couldn''t bear the thought Chapter 16 Cut Ties of her parents saying even a harsh word to him. Seeing Cordelia''s anger, Reba quickly made up an excuse that managed to smooth things over for now. But this was hardly a long-term solution. She wanted to proudly bring Richard home and announce to the world that he was her husband! Reba held her water ss and carefully yed along with Cordelia''sments, deliberately using a half-sincere tone as she said, "Mom, you''re absolutely right. How could I have been so blind to fall for him? Besides his decent looks, he''spletely worthless. What if I find a new husband? Someone a thousand times-no, ten thousand times better than him. How does that sound?" She had been spoiled since childhood. Even though she went through a rebellious phase that nearly gave Cordelia and Nathaniel heart attacks, causing them to distance themselves from her for four years, Reba remained the apple of their eye. After reconciling with her parents, Reba resumed her childhood habits of acting sweet and cute around them. Cordelia lovingly touched her face and said, "You''ve gotten thinner. Yes, you must rece him! Alistair was never good enough for you. Your father and I disliked him from the beginning! There are so many excellent young men out there, but you were foolish enough to be dazzled by his sweet talk and insisted on marrying him!" Chapter 16 Cut Ties Reba''s heart leaped with joy. "Then I''ll divorce him right away and find a better husband!" Cordelia smiled. "Good! Your father and I will be waiting!" Reba felt ted, nning to share the good news with Richard as soon as Cordelia left. She intended to introduce Richard to her parents that evening. Still, Cordelia suddenly sighed and changed the subject. "Aside from Alistair''s family background and education, he doesn''t really have many ws to speak of." Reba bit her tongue. "Your father and I truly didn''t approve of him at first, especially your father. If your grandfather and I hadn''t held him back, I''m afraid your father might have beaten him to death. "But over these years, he''s been genuinely devoted to both you and Danny. He''s also fulfilled his responsibilities toward your father and me as a younger family member should." Reba couldn''t maintain herposure any longer. Her carefullyid ns had suddenly fallen apart! CEO by 17 Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Reba truly wanted to find a new husband, but Cordelia thought she was joking. This unexpected reaction left Rebapletely flustered. Although Reba was the apple of her parents'' eyes, her rebellious behavior six years ago had deeply hurt them and nearly severed their rtionship. Their reconciliation was barely two years old, and she didn''t dare act as recklessly as before. She needed to n her next moves carefully. She managed to me this situation on Alistair. He was too devious, too cunning, too despicable! He had gone to extreme lengths to stay by her side, deliberately winning over and ttering Nathaniel and Cordelia. His scheming had worked perfectly-Cordelia now approved of him! Yet Reba never considered that without Alistair''s humbling himself before Nathaniel and Cordelia, their rtionship would never have healed so quickly. ***** Alistair had the misfortune of dealing with an irresponsible, selfish father. Yet, he was determined to be perfect in the same role. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame He quickly embraced his position as Eloise''s father. When Eloise had her first day of preschool, he was extremely worried. Most children struggle to adjust on their first day of preschool, often crying for their parents. Daniel had been challenging. He cried for three whole months. The main issue was that Reba would cave and let him stay home whenever Daniel threw a tantrum. Her endless spoiling meant it took Daniel three months to adapt to preschool life. During this period, Alistair suffered tremendously. Since he was always responsible for taking Daniel to preschool, Daniel naturally viewed him as the viin. Daniel hated him during that time. Alistair still had a scar between his thumb and index finger from when Daniel bit him. The little brat had used all his strength, breaking Alistair''s skin immediately and causing significant bleeding. That was impossible to expect Reba to discipline Daniel. That day, when Daniel bit Alistair''s hand bloody, Reba. rushed over, concerned only about Daniel. She lovingly had Daniel rinse his mouth and carefully check if his front teeth had loosened. After ensuring Daniel was fine, she impatiently tossed the word "useless" at Alistair before taking Daniel out to y. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Alistair couldn''t go to the hospital for the wound. He had no money on him. Besides, he couldn''t leave freely without Reba''s permission. He ced his hand under the faucet, rinsing away the blood with cold water, then took a bandage from the first aid kit and applied it. Fortunately, the wound scabbed over within two days. Alistair shook his head, forcing the unpleasant memories from his mind. Those unbearable days were finally behind him. Eloise would only heal him with her sweet smile. She would never pinch, kick, bite, or curse at him. But in Alistair''s eyes, even Eloise struggled with the first day of preschool, facing unfamiliar surroundings and strange faces. Would she be scared? Would she feel nervous? Would she dare tell her teacher when she needed to use the bathroom? Were there little tyrants like Daniel who enjoyed tormenting others? Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Had any of the children reached out to be her friend? Was she homesick already? Did the preschool food suit her taste? God, the worries of a father were endless! Alistair''s gaze returned to the scar on his hand between his thumb and index finger. It was ugly. And there were many more ugly scars across his body. His back was crisscrossed with marks from where Nathaniel had whipped him after Reba brought him home. There was another scar on his left ankle. That scar came from when Reba had been on the phone with Richard, who was abroad. She''d flown into a rage after he''d promised to go home but changed his mind at thest minute. In her anger, she''d thrown a ss at him. It shattered on the ground, and a flying shard had sliced his skin. Every scar on his body told a story from those six painful years. They were like badges of shame that would follow him for the rest of his life. Just seeing them triggered unwanted memories of his Chapter 17 Mark of Shame humiliating past. He also worried about what would happen if Eloise noticed them and asked questions. He couldn''t bring himself to lie to his little angel. Getting rid of these scars would be rtively simple. It would be even easier for Alistair. He wouldn''t even need to visit a hospital. He currently had almost 499 system credits. His final life-altering choice-cutting ties with Liam-had earned him 200 system credits from the system. Alistair browsed through the System Store, noticing significantly more avable products. The most expensive item cost 499 credits. He realized the system disyed merchandise based on hist avable system credit bnce. He also discovered that he couldn''t simply purchase whatever he wanted just because he had the money. For instance, the Opportunity Card he''d recently bought now appeared grayed out with a countdown timer beneath it. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame He figured it out-the Opportunity Card could only be purchased once per year. It didn''t matter; one opportunity per year was already quite frequent. He found what he was looking for-the Scar Removal Cream costing forty system credits. He bought it immediately. After sessfully applying it, he looked down at his hand. The scar on the webbing between his thumb and index finger had vanished entirely! The one on his ankle was gone too. Even though he already knew the result, he couldn''t resist turning his back to the mirror, crossing his arms, and lifting his shirt. He looked over his shoulder and saw his reflection-his back now smooth and unblemished. All those shameful marks had disappeared. Along with them, the memories felt like they belonged to another lifetime. He truly had been reborn from the ashes! Alistair purchased more Body Fortification Pills. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame How could he protect Eloise and Caroline without a strong body? The mirror reflected the same man; his skin was pale fromck of sunlight, but no longer dull and lifeless. The Scar Removal Cream had not only removed his scars but had also improved his overallplexion. His physique hadn''t transformed into that of an exaggerated, muscle-bound gym rat. He maintained his naturally slim build, but his skin and muscles had be remarkably firm, seemingly concealing significant strength. Lifting his shirt revealed a modest yet defined six-pack. Alistair felt thoroughly pleased with his transformation. A phong in the living room. walked over and picked up the cell phone from couch. He still saved Caroline in his contacts as "Ms. Ashbourne"¡ªhe''d forgotten to change it. Caroline rarely got distracted during meetings, but she immediately called Alistair the moment this one ended. "They just left, Ms. Ashbourne-I mean, Carol. Really, you didn''t need to go to all this trouble. I can''t possibly wear so many clothes," Alistair said. In his bedroom stood a spacious walk-in closet. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Opening the wardrobe revealed dozens of luxury outfits. He wasn''t particr about clothing; two sets to rotate between would have been sufficient for him. "Alistair, remember your position," Caroline replied. "You''re my husband now. When you''re out in public, you represent me." Alistair fell silent. Reba had said words simr to his before. "Alistair, remember your ce," she''d told him. "Don''t think that marrying me makes you a real part of this family. You''ll always be a filthy rat from the gutter who doesn''t belong at our table. I''ve kept you by my side, giving you the opportunity to take care of my son and me. You should be eternally grateful." Alistair let out a softugh. His distinctive voice traveled through the phone connection, gently tickling Caroline''s eardrum. Caroline''s ear itched slightly, and though she wanted to scratch it, she resisted the urge. "What''s so funny?" she asked. "Nothing. Just remembered something amusing from the past," he replied. "Oh, and thanks." Caroline wanted to say something more to him. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Or perhaps she simply wanted to get Alistair to talk more. because she enjoyed the sound of his voice. Unfortunately, she wasn''t much of a talker, nor was Alistair. The conversation flowed much more smoothly when it shifted to Eloise. "Eloise will be getting out of school soon," she said. Alistair thought she was reminding him. "Yes, I''ll pick her up on time," he assured her. "I wonder how she''s adjusting on her first day." "I''ve been thinking about that too," he agreed. "But she''s such a good kid. I''m sure her teachers and ssmates will love her." CEO by 18 Chapter 18 New Discoveries After ending the call, Caroline stared nkly at her phone, lost in her thoughts in the spacious office. She hadn''t even noticed when her assistant, Kelly Johnson, entered. "Ms. Ashbourne, these documents need your signature." Caroline snapped back to reality and gave a cool nod. Kelly turned to leave. As Kelly closed the door thoughtfully behind her, she couldn''t help but quickly nce at Caroline''s elegant figure. Even as another woman, Kelly had to admit Caroline was drop-dead gorgeous. The only problem was how cold and distant she seemed, making her difficult to approach. It was hard to imagine what kind of man could be worthy of her. After giving it serious thought, Kelly concluded that probably no one! If Kelly had known that Caroline was not only married but had actually initiated the marriage herself, she would have thought she was hallucinating. Chapter 18 New Discoveries Caroline opened the folder, but her pen hovered in midair. She hadn''t asked, so Alistair hadn''t volunteered any information. He could have handled the situation and had already resolved the trouble. Still, she wanted to help Alistair and be involved. Caroline, who usually minded her own business, found herself inexplicably concerned about every aspect of Alistair''s life despite him being a stranger. But Alistair hadn''t given her the chance. After signing the documents, Caroline pushed them aside and picked up her phone again. She began researching Alistair''s personal information. Caroline began investigating Alistair''s background. When they first met, she felt an inexplicable urge to approach and get to know him better. This feeling came without any apparent reason. While Caroline didn''t mind spontaneity, she disliked confusion without cause. It couldn''t simply be that Alistair matched her type perfectly, and she''d fallen for him at first sight, could it? Caroline believed such superficial reactions wouldn''t apply to someone as naturally methodical as herself. Chapter 18 New Discoveries Unable to find answers, she looked for them in Alistair''s past. She hoped to uncover clues in his history that might exin her attraction. Caroline focused on Alistair because she had a year-long gap in her memories. She remembered nothing from when she was twelve-an entire yearpletely erased. She had asked about it before, and everyone told her the same story. She had been gravely ill that year, nearly dying. She had spent the entire time bedridden at the Ashbourne Manor. They assured her it was normal not to remember anything from such a difficult period. Was that true? If so, Caroline reasoned, even if she hadn''t forgotten, those memories would only be filled with the smell of antiseptic and the tedium of recovery-hardly worth dwelling on. Yet, while Caroline outwardly epted this exnation, a slight doubt asionally nagged at her. Why did everyone''s expression seem unnatural whenever I asked about that year? Alistair had grown up in one of Chicago''s poorer neighborhoods. As a child, rtives raised him while his parents worked in New Chapter 18 New Discoveries York. When Alistair was seven, his mother died unexpectedly. That same year, his father remarried and used his savings and histe wife''s insurance to buy a house in New York. Alistair continued attending elementary school in Chicago. Alistair''s grandfather, Robert Harlow, brought him to New York for middle school. Alistair transferred to a middle school in New York. Heter earned admission to New York''s most prestigious high school, thanks to his exceptional grades. Caroline reviewed Alistair''s personal history multiple times and found almost no trace of Liam''s involvement in his life. It was as if Liam had wholly forgotten his son. During the spring semester of his freshman year, Robert passed away, leaving Alistairpletely alone. He managed to survive on Robert''s modest savings and financial aid from the school. Just before the SAT, despite his teachers'' high expectations, Alistair suddenly dropped out. Caroline knew he had left school because of a teenage romance. However, she noticed something puzzling. Chapter 18 New Discoveries ording to her investigation, Alistair attended the regr honors program while Reba was in the international program. The regr and international programs upied different buildings, so students from each program rarely interacted. How had Alistair, a determined, hardworking schrship student, ended up in a rtionship with a wealthy student like Reba? And they even had a son together! Though all of this happened before Alistair knew her, and even though being with him now didn''t mean they were a conventional married couple, Caroline still felt bothered. She had no real reason to be jealous, yet she was. She made a phone call. "I need you to investigate someone else for me-Reba Whitfield. She''s Alistair''s ex-wife. Get me everything you can find. The more detailed, the better." It wasn''t her only discovery. ording to the records, Alistair had lived in his hometown. until he was thirteen. And Caroline, who was the same age as Alistair, had lost her memories when she was twelve. Could there possibly be a connection between them? DIPS HE Chapter 18 New Discoveries It seemed absurd to force a link between herself and Alistair based on such a flimsy coincidence. Yet these strange thoughts grew wild in her mind like weeds given ample sunlight and water. She might have convinced herself she believed it, but she only realized today how long she''d harbored doubts about her twelfth year. Chicago... Alistair''s hometown... Caroline decided she would make time to visit someday, if only to clear her head. ***** To help children adjust more quickly, the preschool allowed new students to leave early on their first day. Though Eloise was in the middle ss, this was her first day at preschool, so she, too, got the early dismissal treatment. Alistair waited for her at the preschool entrance, Eloise emerged, her small hand held by the teacher. Alistair noticed her hair styled in a neat fishtail braid, with sparkly hair clips still perfectly in ce. The preschoolers napped at midday, and while boys'' hair didn''t matter much afterward, the teachers always took time to fix the Chapter 18 New Discoveries girls'' hair before dismissal. She stretched her neck, searching toward the gate, and when she spotted Alistair, her serious, tense little face lit up instantly. She ran to him excitedly, calling out, "Daddy!" Alistair drew her close, and the little girl nestled against him, looking up with pure adoration. Anyone watching would see a father and daughter with a deep bond. Nobody would guess they''d only been together as an improvised family for two days. This preschool was the finest in New York, with annual tuition. approaching a million dors. The children here came from.or prestigious families. Since Caroline, like Reba, had money to spare, she naturally wanted only the best for Eloise. It wasn''t surprising that she would be Daniel''s ssmate. He would inevitably run into them while dropping off or picking up Eloise. Alistair had thought such encounters would bother him, but now he realized he didn''t care. Could you make flies extinct just because you despise them? If not, the best approach was simply to ignore them. Alistair naturally wanted to ask about Eloise''s first day of kindergarten. "There are so many kids at kindergarten," she told him. Chapter 18 New Discoveries "The teachers are really nice to me," she continued, eagerly reporting everything that had happened at school. "Nobody was mean to me, Daddy, so don''t worry! The food was yummy. I ate three big tes!" Alistair couldn''t help butugh. To an adult, three tes meant three full servings of food. But to a child, three tes meant three separate times. Even if each "te" contained just a single strand of pasta, it still counted as one. When Caroline and Alistair dropped Eloise off at preschool in the morning, her teachers added both parents to WhatsApp. They were giving Eloise special attention. Throughout the day, Alistair had received numerous private messages from the teachers on his phone-practically a real-time broadcast of Eloise''s activities at kindergarten. Caroline had undoubtedly received identical updates. Even so, hearing about the day directly from Eloise was far more reassuring. That was probably the essence of parental worry. Though Alistair had been stuck with an irresponsible father, Chapter 18 New Discoveries ny-nine percent of parents genuinely love their children, including Alistair himself, despite being a stepfather. CEO by 19 Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home Despite having Alistair looking after Eloise, Caroline still felt an urgent pull toward home. She finished her work as quickly as possible and rushed back. Beyond seeing her precious Eloise,ing home now carried an additional temptation for her-Alistair. Caroline couldn''t figure out the reason, no matter how much she pondered. Alistair was watching a cartoon with Eloise-a well-received animated film. Even kindergarteners had homework, though the amount was so minimal it could be practically ignored. Alistair and Eloise sat together on the sofa, barefoot, hisrge feet contrasting with her tiny ones. Eloise cuddled against him dependently while Alistair casually draped his arm over her shoulders. Their eyes remained fixed on the television screen, wholly absorbed in what they were watching. The scene was so heartwarming that Caroline unconsciously paused in her tracks, afraid her presence might disturb their Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home peaceful moment. As she watched, Alistair seemed to sense something and turned his head toward her. Eloise noticed Caroline and said, "Mommy!" in her sweet, clear voice. Caroline approached them. "Did I startle you?" she asked, directing the question at Alistair. Alistair gave her a confused look. Caroline''s expression remained serious, showing no signs of teasing. Perhaps my gaze had lingered on her a second too long? Alistair was quietly annoyed with himself. He hoped Caroline wouldn''t think he was the type who couldn''t tear his eyes away from a beautiful woman. And he certainly didn''t want her to see him as some delicate flower who turned pale at the slightest disturbance. Alistair instinctively wanted to protect his image before her, despite not usually caring what others thought of him. "Sorry, I didn''t notice when you came in. I was just caught off guard," he exined. Caroline nced at him, then couldn''t help but look again a few secondster. Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home At first, Alistair found her behavior puzzling, but he quickly remembered what he''d done that afternoon... Sure enough, Caroline said, "You look much healthier now, like before." not He had looked malnourished, she thought, but didn''t say. Alistair definitely couldn''t tell her the truth. He couldn''t share his exceptional ability with anyone, not even those closest to him. They''d think he was insane. "I guess I''ve been resting well these past couple of days," he replied. Caroline epted his exnation without question. They decided to get pizza that evening. There was a new ce that had just opened, and everyone who''d been there said it was pretty good. The restaurant was in a downtown za, so they wouldn''t need to drive. After dinner, they could exercise while walking home leisurely and killing two birds with one stone. Eloise bounced down the stairs with her cartoon bear purse slung over her shoulder, holding Alistair''s hand in one and Caroline''s in the other. Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home The weather had warmed noticeably after the spring rain. The breeze carried a pleasant freshness and a subtle fragrance from Caroline. Even their legal status as husband and wife couldn''t change the fact that they barely knew each other. If not for Eloise, the marriage license that had forcibly brought them together would have left them feeling awkward during their time alone. The pizza ce was doing great business for its grand opening. Fortunately, they had arrived early; otherwise, there wouldn''t have been any seats left. "Vivienne has quite the clever mind," someone remarked. "Her restaurant is thriving. Among all the girls who grew up together, I''d say she''s the most promising." "Mr. Whitfield, don''t be so modest. You simply didn''t want your daughter to struggle. Otherwise, Reba could have built an impressive business of her own as well. Mr. Whitfield, did you spot someone you know?" Nathaniel, who had already reserved a lovely table at the pizza ce, walked in, surrounded by his entourage. His attention. was suddenly drawn to a young man''s back. He shifted his gaze away and smiled. "I was mistaken," he said. ***** Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home Reba was in a bind. Cordelia had asked her to bring the kids and Alistair home for a visit today. Reba knew that Cordelia inevitably wanted to lecture Alistair in person. But she had already kicked Alistair out! Reba regretted her actions now. When she had made Alistair leave to make room for Richard, she should have paid him off and asked him to continue the charade. That would have saved her from this current predicament of desperately trying to handle Cordelia. She went alone that evening, not daring to bring Daniel. She feared her guileless son might blurt out something like "I have a new daddy now" to Cordelia, which would expose everything. She could stall for at most another week. After that, she''d have toe clean no matter what... The thought of revealing the truth made her nervous, Nathaniel and Cordelia would certainly be angry, but she was their only child. Their anger would be temporary. Even when she had gotten pregnant before marriage, despite how much Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home they cared about appearances and threatened to disown her, hadn''t they eventually epted her back? While she was having dinner with Cordelia, Nathaniel walked in. "Weren''t you supposed to be supporting Vivienne''s restaurant today?" Cordelia asked him. "Why are you back so early?" "Got an urgent call and came back for some documents," Nathaniel replied. Then, spotting Reba, he blurted out, "What are you doing here? Who''s having pizza with Alistair then?" Reba was particrly sensitive to the name "Alistair" now. "Dad, you saw Alistair?" she asked anxiously. Nathaniel nodded. "Yes, at the pizza ce. If he wasn''t with you, who else would he be with?" "Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" Cordelia questioned. Nathaniel shook his head firmly. "My eyesight isn''t that bad. How could I mistake Reba''s husband?" Cordelia gave Reba aplicated look. "Reba, what''s going on here?" When Reba had arrived alone earlier, she''d imed that Daniel was demanding to go to the arcade, and Alistair had taken him there. Cordelia had even criticized her then, saying she shouldn''t spoil Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home the child so much or he''d grow up thinking he could do whatever he wanted. Thinking about how she''d gone to Reba''s house earlier to deliver caviar only to find it looking like it had been ransacked,bined with Reba''s unusual behavior, Cordelia''s expression turned serious. "Reba, what''s really happening? Tell me the truth. Has Alistair done something to hurt you?" Vivienne was swamped with work. With too many customers and insufficient staff, she had jumped in herself to help despite being the owner. In the middle of the rush, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She had just glimpsed someone familiar! Uncertain, she looked again. Vivienne''s eyes widened in surprise. It really was Alistair! Yet on second nce, she couldn''t help but wonder-was it truly Alistair? He seemed different! He looked vibrant and energetic, in much better shape than Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home someone who had been through such hardship. As Vivienne hesitated, about to take a third look, her phone vibrated in her pocket. Outside the restaurant, Reba got straight to the point, furiously. "Where''s Alistair? Tell him toe out and face me!" Vivienne could only sigh internally. She no longer bothered reminding this self-centered princess that Alistair wasn''t her errand boy anymore, jumping at her everymand. Instead, she tried to reason politely, "Reba, I''m extremely busy right now. Can we talk about thister, please?" Reba let out a contemptuousugh. "If I''d known you were this fond of him, I would have handed him over to you ages ago. You''d probably be sick of him by now, instead of being so clingy you won''t even let me see him. What, are you afraid I''ll steal him. back? Don''t forget, he''s the man I dumped." CEO by 20 Chapter 20 Have Some More Reba''s words were practically a deration of war. Vivienne stared at her in disbelief, feeling utterly humiliated. "Reba, you-" "Are you going to let hime out or not? If not, I''ll go in and find him myself!" Reba pushed past her impatiently. Vivienne tried to block her but failed. What a mess! Alistair was indeed in the store, but who had tipped Reba off? During the restaurant''s renovation, Vivienne brought Reba and Anne here, so Reba knew theyout well. She headed straight for Vivienne''s office. Vivienne remained silent as she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She regretted not adding Alistair as a friendst time; otherwise, she could have messaged him to slip away quietly. But then she quickly realized-why should Alistair hide? He didn''t owe Reba anything. Chapter 20 Have Some More Come to think of it, Alistair hadn''te alone. When she first noticed him, she had only seen Alistair, not whoever was sitting across from him. Alistair didn''t seem to have many friends. Reba''s face was terrifyingly dark. She was furious when she couldn''t find Alistair. "Where have you hidden Alistair?" she demanded. Vivienneughed bitterly in her fury, calmly closing her office door. "Alistair is a person, not an object. Why would I hide him? As for you, Reba, shouldn''t you be at home with your Rick instead ofing here to make a scene?" She wanted to keep the peace, but that didn''t mean she was a pushover! If Reba wanted a confrontation, then so be it! The pizza arrived at the table, and Alistair ced a slice on Eloise''s te. Caroline nced at him without saying a word. "Dad, don''t just worry about feeding me," Eloise said in her sweet, gentle voice. Alistair thought she was about to tell him to eat something Chapter 20 Have Some More himself. He was about to feel touched that she was a billion times more considerate than that little brat Daniel when Eloise slowly finished her sentence. "Give Mom some too." He''d felt touched too soon! "Dad, you work so hard. I love you, Daddy!" What a little sweet-talker. Just for those words alone, he would do anything for Caroline and Eloise-even if it meant sacrificing a kidney, he''d do it withoutint! Alistair reached for the mushroom pizza. A happy family starts with parents who love each other. In front of Eloise, he had to put on a show at least. Caroline spoke up, "Don''t." Alistair quietly breathed a sigh of relief. A hint of yfulness flickered in Caroline''s eyes. "I want Chicago-style pizza," she said. Alistair stared at her nkly. He gave her a surprisingly curious look. "Did you think I wouldn''t like something so heavy?" Caroline Chapter 20 Have Some More asked. Alistair nodded honestly. "Actually, I love it," Caroline admitted. Alistair himself preferred rich, bold vors. But Reba didn''t like heavy foods and constantly worried about breakouts and skin problems. As her dutiful boyfriend, Alistair had been forced into six years of nd eating. The night he regained his freedom, Alistair had ordered a te. of bacon aglio olio, specifically asking the chef to add extra chili. He''d eaten it dripping with sweat, savoring every magnificent. bite. The Chicago-style pizza in front of them now looked mouthwatering. Alistair helped serve the pizza and chicken wings onto her te. Just as he set down the spat, Caroline reached over. The sleeve of her cream-colored sweater rode up slightly with her movement, revealing a glimpse of her delicate wrist. Her skin was wless, like pure silk. Alistair''s gaze lingered on her wrist momentarily before casually looking away. He had assumed she was reaching for food he''d missed serving Chapter 20 Have Some More her, but to his surprise, Caroline ced the food she''d scooped onto his empty te instead, giving him a gentle smile. "Honey, have some more," Caroline said. Alistair felt a sudden jolt. The word "honey" sounded inexplicably alluring in her calm, clear voice despite her perfectly casual tone. Noticing hisck of response, Eloise chimed in with childish wisdom "Daddy, we''re family. You don''t need to beso formal. with me and Mommy." Alistair smiled at her and ducked his head to focus on the food on his te. Caroline noticed the tips of his ears turning red as she raised. her soda to her lips, hiding the suspicious upward curve of her mouth. It was still early after dinner, so Caroline suggested they wander around the mall to help digest their meal. Alistair had no objections. As they left the restaurant, Alistair headed next door to buy Eloise a bottle of milk and pick up some juice for Caroline. Suddenly, someone blocked his path. Alistair looked up to find himself face-to-face with Reba, her eyes cold as ice. Chapter 20 Have Some More Alistair rolled his eyes inwardly. Why was Reba always turning up like a bad penny? Didn''t she have her first love to apany? Or her son? Or her parents? Reba was fuming. Nathaniel had spotted Alistair at Vivienne''s restaurant, and Cordelia wouldn''t stop questioning her about it. Reba could only im ignorance, muttering, "I''ll go check it out," before storming off to investigate. Reba was livid. Alistair was having the time of his life! He and Vivienne were practically joined at the hip! She had no idea where Vivienne had hidden him. After failing to find Alistair, she''d endured a session of Vivienne''s passive-aggressive mockery. Reba couldn''t remember thest time she''d been so humiliated-she was nearly beside herself with rage. She decided then and there that her rtionship with Vivienne was officially over. Still, she needed to find Alistair, so she positioned herself at a nearby store to wait for him to emerge. Chapter 20 Have Some More Then it urred to her-let Alistair deal with Nathaniel and Cordelia''s suspicions. She knew that since their divorce, Alistair had be more challenging to control, constantly causing her grief. She''d just have to offer him some kind of incentive. Wasn''t what he wanteding back anyway? With the right motivation, he''d jump at the opportunity to make amends. Their eyes met, and Reba''s heart skipped a beat in shock. Was this really Alistair?! His features were the same as she remembered, but after just one day apart, he seemed transformed entirely-like a stranger from his soul to his skin. When he looked at her, his lips still curved into a faint smile, hist expression gentle and content. Reba stood frozen. Without her, he seemed to be doing just fine... The moment Alistair recognized her, his smile stiffened. The warmth in his eyes vanished instantly. It was as if she were some bad luck charm. Running into Reba on an otherwise pleasant evening was the me More Alistair frowned, attempting to walk past her. Reba instinctively reached out to grab him, but he was prepared and smoothly dodged her grasp. Reba''s anger red immediately. "Alistair, stop this nonsense ande home with me!" A timid little voice asked, "Daddy, who is thisdy?" Reba looked down to see a little girl in a floral dress hugging Alistair''s le her big eyes cautiously studying Reba. Une little girl was beautiful, but she had called her a When Reba went out in public, even three-year-olds called her "miss"! Reba snapped at Eloise, "You''ve got the wrong person. He''s not your father!" CEO by 21 Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband Eloise''s lips quivered as she fought back tears. Thisdy is so mean! She is not as pretty as Mom and not as gentle either. She is like an angry monster! She timidly hid behind Alistair, who protectively wrapped an arm around her shoulders. Eloise immediately felt safe again. Daddy will protect me! Alistair''s face darkened with anger. "Reba, what the hell is wrong with you?" Before Reba could respond, a stunningly beautiful woman with an elegant figure and exceptional poise approached them. She deliberately took Alistair''s arm right before Reba, fixing her with an icy stare. "Excuse me," she said mockingly, "I''d appreciate it if you''d keep your distance from my husband, or I''ll be forced to take less pleasant measures." Reba stood frozen in shock as she watched the family of three walk away from her. "Did I mistake someone else for Alistair? Did I confuse a man who looks like him with the real Alistair?" she questioned herself. "No, that can''t be right. He is Alistair-he called me by Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband name without hesitation!" Reba felt her mind spinning as she stood there,pletely disoriented. How was this possible? In just one day, Alistair suddenly had a wife and child? Maybe she''d somehow slipped into a parallel universe! Reba''s thoughts were a jumbled mess. Feeling desperate and confused, she finally decided to call Vivienne. Vivienne was exasperated when she saw Reba''s name on her phone. Hadn''t we agreed to never speak to each other again? It hadn''t even been that long, and now she was calling! She reluctantly answered the call, only to hear Reba rambling incoherently, asking if she knew about Alistair having a wife and children. Vivienne was utterly stunned. She wondered if Reba wast having some kind of breakdown. How could Alistair have a wife and kids when he had just divorced her? Setting aside their bitter history momentarily, she asked with genuine concern, "Reba, are you okay?" ***** Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband "Daddy, who was that scarydy?" Eloise asked. She looked back and breathed a huge sigh of relief when she saw Reba hadn''t followed them. Alistair gently stroked her head. "Don''t be afraid." His body had gone rigid. He could barely coordinate his steps. Caroline''s perfume filled his nostrils with every breath. His entire left side felt numb-if this continued, he might end up paralyzed! Caroline was still holding onto his left arm. The gesture brought her upper body ufortably close to his. Through their light spring clothing, he could feel the softness of her body. Anyone watching them would assume they were an affectionate married couple or lovers walking intimately together. Caroline stole a nce at Alistair. Her eyes traveled from his cor to his neck, then to his Adam''s apple, finally settling on his ear, which was just inches away. Under the streetlight, Alistair''s carlobes had turned so red they looked like they might drip blood. She pressed her lips together, struggling to suppress the smile Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband that threatened to spread across her face. Wasn''t he supposed to be a divorced man with a five-year-old son? Why was he acting like an innocent teenager who had never been close to a woman before? She reluctantly released his arm. As her soft body moved away, Alistair felt like he could breathe again. He exhaled a long, silent sigh of relief. If she hadn''t let go, Alistair was sure he might have suffocated to death in the next second. Though Caroline appeared delicate on the surface, her aura wast domineering and aggressive. When she approached him, Alistair felt the surrounding air grow thin, making it almost impossible. for him to breathe. The moment she left, the air immediately returned to normal. "Was she...?" Caroline feigned hesitation. "Yeah." Alistair nodded apologetically. "Sorry, she scared you both." Caroline smiled, "I''m not that easily frightened." She looked down at Eloise, who walked on Alistair''s other side. "Eloise, don''t be scared. Thatdy isn''t quite right up here," she said, tapping her temple. Eloise uttered a sympathetic "Oh," and innocently asked, "Why Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband doesn''t she see a doctor then?" Caroline seemed to think of something and turned to look at Alistair. "I hope you don''t mind me saying that. But her mental state did seem a bit concerning, didn''t it?" Alistair shook his head. ¡°Why would I mind? She''s just a psycho He swallowed the curse word, remembering Eloise standing. right there. Caroline said softly, "It must be tough for you." Alistair took a moment to process what was happening when a pleasant, subtle perfume enveloped him. Caroline leaned in close and whispered so only he could hear, "Living with her. must be exhausting. Don''t worry, I won''t make things so difficult for you." Eloise looked up at her parents, whispering together, and felt a surge of happiness. Mom and Dad get along so well! I don''t have to worry anymore! Eloise had walked quite a distance today. By the end, her little legs could barely keep moving. Alistair simply picked her up without hesitation. Surprisingly, Eloise wasn''t grateful for the help. ¡°I''m not tired. at all, Dad! Mom''s the one who''s tired. Why don''t you carry her instead? Mom needs a hug." Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband Alistair was speechless. Despite knowing children speak their minds without filters, he still felt embarrassed by her suggestion. Eloise turned to Caroline. "Mom, are you tired?" Alistair expected Caroline to deny it, but to his surprise, she nodded with a soft "Mmm." Alistair couldn''t find words. Caroline gave him a yful nce, a fleeting teasing look in her eyes. "But Mom can push through a little longer. I''m too heavy, and it would be too much work for Dad." ***** Reba returned home in a daze. Richard had already brought Daniel back. He looked somewhat exhausted,cking experience in childcare. If not for the fact that Daniel was his biological son, Richard might have lost his temper today. That little troublemaker was simply too much to handle! When Reba arrived, Richard finally breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband "Reba, Danny needs... Reba, what are you thinking about so intensely?" "Huh? Oh, it''s nothing," she replied. Reba certainly couldn''t tell Richard she was lost in thoughts about Alistair. She hadn''t gotten the answers she wanted from Vivienne. Over the phone, Vivienne had once again solemnly assured her that there was nothing between her and Alistair. She confirmed inviting Alistair to her home that day to cook a meal for Miranda. As for anything else, Vivienne imed it was all in Reba''s imagination and had nothing to do with her. Regarding Reba''s mention of Alistair having a beautiful wife and a daughter about Daniel''s age, Vivienne expressed surprise and gently suggested Reba might have mistaken someone. else for him. ?wnovel Reba knew she couldn''t have mistaken his identity. How could she possibly confuse a man she had spent six years with? Although tonight''s Alistair did seem remarkably different from before. Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband After picking at the dinner Richard had prepared and finally getting the rambunctious Daniel to bed, Reba sat on the couch with her knees pulled to her chest. Her mind reyed the image of that striking woman clinging to Alistair''s arm. Caroline''s words echoed in Reba''s mind. "He is my husband." CEO by 22 Chapter 22 A Chance "Reba, I''ve been back for three days now. When can we go see your parents?" Richard asked. ¡°Let''s wait a bit longer!" Reba blurted out without thinking. "Why do we need to wait?" The smile on Richard''s face slowly faded. "Reba, don''t you want to spend your life with me?" Reba stared at him helplessly. The tender look in Richard''s eyes intensified, bing almost tangible. "Reba, let''s get married," he said as he pulled an elegant, small velvet box from his pocket. Even without opening it, Reba knew exactly what was inside. Her heart raced with confusion. She didn''t understand what was happening to her. It was the scene she had fantasized about countless times in her mind, yet now that it was actually happening, she inexplicably wanted to run away. She mumbled her excuses. "It''s not the right time yet, Rick. Listen to me. My parents still don''t know I''m divorced. Let''s wait a little longer. I''ll tell them soon, okay?" Richard''s loving gaze faltered, his expression wounded. "Why do Chapter 22 A Chance we need to wait? We''re going to be together eventually... Reba, don''t you want to be with me anymore?" Reba panicked. How could she not want to be with Richard? From the first moment she saw him, her entire heart had belongedpletely. to him. She dreamed of marrying him, but the timing wasn''t right. That''s what she told Richard and what she kept telling herself. "You don''t understand, Rick. Six years ago, my parents were furious when I brought Alistair home to meet them. Especially my dad he nearly beat Alistair to death! They wouldn''t spare you if they found out you''re Danny''s real father. I''m only trying to protect you..." Richard''s expression softened. No one understood better than Richard how much Reba cared for him. Years ago, after their one reckless night together, he''d fled, fearing exposure would ruin his future. Though Reba resented and hated him for it, she ultimately kept waiting for his return, never giving up hope. As for Alistair, he was merely a pawn Reba used to make Richard jealous. Richard had never considered it necessary. Chapter 22 A Chance "Reba, we have to face this eventually. I can''t hide behind you forever," Richard said tenderly, pulling her into his arms. "It''s okay. I was the one who made mistakes back then. I love you and will ept whatever punishmentes my way." Reba nodded distractedly. Despite the sweet words filling her ears, all she could see in her mind was Alistair''s face-his upturned lips and the gentle smile. that reached his eyes. After finishing the story, Alistair watched as Eloise drifted off to sleep. He quietly slipped out of her room, only to find Caroline waiting in hallway. She had just showered, her damp hair falling loosely over her shoulders. Her face was bare and wless, her skin glowing with dewy freshness. Caroline''s slender frame was practically swimming in her loose. white pajama set. The moment Alistair saw Caroline, he couldn''t help but thank goodness she didn''t share Reba''s preference for sexyce nightgowns. Living under the same roof and running into each other constantly would have been awkward otherwise. Yet he had lived with Reba and her revealing lingerie for six Chapter 22 A Chance years without feeling ufortable. Perhaps that was because, despite Reba''s stunning curves, Alistair''s inherent aversion to her had prevented him from ever seeing her as a woman he could desire. "Is she asleep?" Caroline whispered. listair responded, "Yes." "You should get some rest, too," Caroline suggested softly. Alistair nodded and opened the door to his bedroom. Caroline carefully pushed open Eloise''s door and sat on the edge of the bag tenderly at her peacefully sleeping daughter. must have been having pleasant dreams as a sweet smile crossed her face. Eloise seemed quite satisfied with the father Caroline had found for her. And Caroline herself was equally pleased with the husband she had chosen. If only he would stop being so politely distant with her, everything would be perfect. ***** Anne woke up with a pounding headache in the hotel''s. king-sized bed. Chapter 22 A Chance She reached over to feel the space beside her-empty and cold. Pulling back the covers, she grimaced in confusion. After meeting that incredibly handsome guyst night, why was she still wearing the same sexy outfit she''d worn out for her fun night? Where had the man gone? She remembered them drinking and talking, hitting it off wonderfully. What exactly they''d discussed, however, remained a blur. She just knew they''d talked about many, many things. Later, she''d used her tipsy state as an excuse to copse against him. He was the one who''d brought her to the hotel, but everything after that was a nk. ording to how these scenarios typically yed out, her drunk self vei should have ended up in a passionate encounter with him, tearing up the sheets in an epic night of pleasure... Anne shook herhead, staring at the room-messy, yes, but showing no signs of any intimate activities. She was utterly bewildered. Where was her perfect guy? Chapter 22 A Chance Where was her steamy one-night stand?! Caroline gazed guiltily at her handsome executive assistant in. front of her desk. "I''m sorry for what you went through,¡± she said. ¡°Here''s something to make up for it." Julian Hart, Caroline''s executive assistant, twitched his lips as he looked at Caroline, who was clearly not sincere despite her apology His expression of utter despair vanished instantly when he spotted the sports car keys gleaming on the polished desk. "Ms. Ashbourne, it would be my honor to walk through fire and climb mountains for you," he gushed. "Nearly losing my virtue was nothing! I''d willingly be cut into a thousand pieces for you!" God, that womanst night had been terrifying-acting like she''d never seen a man before. He would have lost his virtue if he hadn''t been quick-witted. The things he endured for this job! Carolineughed softly and waved her hand. "Alright, alright. I know you suffered." Having sessfully buttered up Caroline, Julian snatched the car keys and strutted out, delighted. How could he not devote himselfpletely to such a generous employer? The investigation Caroline had asked Julian to conduct on Reba had yielded results. Chapter 22 A Chance These findings surprised Caroline tremendously. At the same time, she was satisfied. So the child wasn''t Alistair''s after all. It belonged to Reba and some guy named Richard. Reba had sought out Alistair when he was vulnerable after hisz family crisis, manipting him into taking responsibility for her child. At the same time, the birth father fled abroad to escape his obligations. Caroline''s eyes lit up. That meant, despite Alistair spending six years with Reba, he was still actually... still... Caroline''s cheeks grew warm. No wonder he was so innocent. Caroline let out a soft sigh. She regretted meeting him sote in his life. Otherwise, what was a mere two million dors? She could have given him that money herself. She would never have allowed him to suffer so much. Chapter 22 A Chance Reba... Caroline''s eyes darkened with anger. That woman had used her two million dors to treat Alistair like less than human for six years, humiliating and ordering him around without restraint. Calling him a ve wouldn''t be an exaggeration. Caroline frowned. Just wait until I get the chance. I''ll make you pay for what you did to Alistair. CEO by 23 Chapter 23 I Divorced Him These past few days, Alistair''s phone had been flooded with calls from unfamiliar numbers. He didn''t answer a single one. Only after changing to a new number did he finally regain peace. Growing increasingly suspicious, Cordelia reluctantly decided to call Alistair herself-only to find the number disconnected. Refusing to let it go, she pressed Reba for answers. Reba simply confessed, "I divorced him." "What?" Cordelia was thunderstruck. "Why?" Why else? Of course, it''s because my first love came back. Alistair, now superfluous, had to step aside to make room for him. Reba didn''t exin. Instead, she clutched a pillow over her head and cried out in distress, "Mom, can you just stop asking? Since you never liked him, isn''t this divorce exactly what you and Dad wanted? I can find a better husband-isn''t that enough?" Seeing Reba''s emotional state, Cordelia assumed she was traumatized by the divorce and didn''t dare push further. She immediately concluded it was all Alistair''s fault. Chapter 23 I Divorced Him "Didn''t I warn you? A freeloader like Alistair is worthless. Fine, it''s toote now. Since he betrayed you, your father and I won''t let him get away with it." Reba panicked, afraid her doting parents would go after Alistair-because that would expose Richard''s involvement. The excitement she''d felt when Richard returned was now eclipsed by regret. Hesitantly, Reba said, "Mom, don''t go after him. We parted on amicable terms." "You poor, deluded girl. You''re still defending him? How do I make you see the truth?" Furious, Cordelia scolded, "I give you 500 thousand dors in allowance every month, and you spend everyst cent without fail. Did you waste it all on him?" Reba couldn''t answer-because all that money had gone to Richard. "Every time he came over, he only ever wore those two outfits, always acting meek and obedient. I actually thought he was decent. Well, that little bastard fooled both me and your father- how impressive. This isn''t over." "Mom!" ''So this is why you kept making excuses to keep him from visiting us. He was probably using your money to chase other women. We''re not letting you handle this anymore-your father and I are stepping in." Out of options, Reba turned to Anne for advice. Her goal was simple-no matter what it took, make Alistair admit he was the one at fault for the failed marriage. Before reaching out to Anne, she had even contacted Alistair''s father. But he stammered and told her Alistair had cut ties with him. It suddenly dawned on Reba that, right after the divorce, Alistair had somehow vanished into thin air. Seeing him again. now seemed impossible. Anne said, "What''s the big deal? Just tell your parents you''re dating Richard. He''s so outstanding-they''ll adore him. Oh, Reba, by the way,st night I met this insanely hot guy-his build, his aura-just wow." Reba ignored thetter part and sighed, "Anne, it''s not that simple. My parents wouldn''t approve of Richard." "How is that possible? Compared to Alistair, Richard is like a cloud in the sky! If they don''t even like Richard, then what kind of man could possibly meet their standards?" Reba fell silent-because Richard was illegitimate, the son of a mistress. Rumors said Richard''s mother had driven his father''s legal wife 4/7 to suicide before finally marrying into the family. It had been a major scandal back then, but Richard''s father had suppressed it. Younger generations didn''t know, but the older crowd remembered it clearly. The Morgan family''s rise had depended on the first wife''s influence. The moment her family lost power, Richard''s father allowed the homewrecker to force er way in-even driving the first wife to her death. His heartless, backstabbing behavior horrified many, earning widespread disdain. Several elite families deliberately distanced themselves from the Morgans- the Whitfields among them. Reba had d been charmed by Richard''s refined, schrly demeanor and fell head over heels? But after merely mentioning his name a few times, her par his ne immediately warned her to stay away. She ignored them and secretly dated Richard anyway. At a party, after one too many drinks, Richard helped her to a hotel room. Reba steered the conversation back to Alistair. "What? Alistair has a wife-and a daughter as old as Danny?" Anne perked up. "Reba, Vivienne seemed pretty into him, didn''t she? How could he... Is his wife fat, old, and ugly? Maybe he knew Vivienne wouldn''t take him seriously, so he used his Chapter 23 I Divorced Him looks totch onto some rich woman and became her daughter''s stepdad? Damn, he''s got skills." Reba''s mind shed to those cool, detached yet resolute eyes. Their owner was neither old nor ugly-on the contrary, she was stunning. So stunning that even Reba, who prided herself on her beauty, felt inferior. "That woman..." Reba admitted reluctantly, "She''s not ugly. She''s young." "Then she must be an actress Alistair hired. He''s doing this to mess with you. If you take it seriously, you''re falling right into his trap." Reba''s eyes lit up slightly. Is that it? It must be. Otherwise, how else would Dad just "happen¡± to see him dining with her? He knew Dad would tell me. He looks like an honest man, but he''s actually so cunning. But... is that really it? Alistair''s eyes surfaced in her mind again. There was an emotion in them she had always overlooked- disgust. Chapter 23 I Divorced Him It felt like invisible hands were tightening around her throat. Suddenly, she could barely breathe. "Reba,e to my office." The abrupt call carried Nathaniel''s unusually stern voice. It seems Mom ignored my plea. Dad already knows my marriage fell apart. In the spacious, sunlit office, Nathaniel paced with his hands. behind his back, brows furrowed. He stopped abruptly, sharp eyes locking onto theposed young man sitting nearby. "Alistair, do you dare take responsibility for what you said today?" Alistair smiled calmly, "If you don''t believe me, what''s the point of swearing? Once your daughter arrives, the truth wille out." Nathaniel''s temple throbbed. This world has gone mad! CEO by 24 Alistair had thought that once he stepped out of Whitfield Manor, he could cleanly sever ties with Reba and the Whitfield family once and for all. Yet reality took an unexpected turn-one that pushed him past his limits. After careful consideration and a discussion with Caroline, he decided to take the initiative and approach Nathaniel directly. He didn''t want to deal with Reba because he believed she was irrational. Reasoning with her was futile, so going straight to her parents seemed like the better option. He avoided Whitfield Manor, knowing Cordelia often spent her days shopping or ying cards with other wealthy socialites. So he headed straight for Nathaniel''s office. Nathaniel, who had been waiting to confront Alistair, assumed he hade to apologize. When Alistair requested a meeting, Nathaniel deliberately made him wait for over an hour before finally receiving him with a stern expression. Sitting behind his desk, Nathaniel adopted the demeanor of a displeased elder, his gaze heavy with disapproval as if daring Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son Alistair to try and talk his way out of this. But Alistair''s first words hit like a thunderbolt. "Reba and I are divorced." Nathaniel, seasoned and unshakable, recovered quickly. "Because of that woman yesterday?" Alistair was baffled. "What?" ¡°Don''t y dumb,¡± Nathaniel growled, his voiceced with authority. ¡°I saw you at the restaurant yesterday. Don''t tell me I mistook you for someone else. The ce has surveince-I can pull the footage anytime." Only then did Alistair realize his encounter with Reba hadn''t been a coincidence. But why don''t they know about the divorce? Well, that''s not the point. The point is, since we''re already divorced-and since Reba couldn''t wait to kick me out- who I spend time with is none of their business. I really don''t understand what Reba is trying to pull here. Alistair was convinced Reba needed professional help-her delusions were getting worse. Refusing to take the me, he stated inly. "Reba was the one who filed for divorce." Nathaniel scoffed, "Then it must still be your fault. If everything was fine, why would she want a divorce? And who was that woman you were with? Did you leave my daughter for her?" Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son His tone dripped with certainty as if he had already pieced together the entire story. Alistair remained unruffled by the usation. Of course, Nathaniel would trust his own daughter-that was only natural. And Reba had once been so determined to marry him that she''d threatened to cut ties with her parents. Then Alistair dropped the real bombshell, his voice eerily calm. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, Danny is not my son." Nathaniel''s face went nk. "What did you just say? That''s bullshit." It took him several seconds to process the words. Then, shock and fury set in. Alistair had anticipated this reaction. Calmly, he replied, "If you don''t believe me, I''m willing to take a paternity test." It was then that Nathaniel noticed the change in Alistair. The once meek andpliant man now met his gaze steadily, his eyes brimming with an unfamiliar confidence. The cold, detached way Alistair addressed him made Nathaniel feel like he was looking at a stranger. Stunned, Nathaniel''s anger red. "Don''t you dare nder my daughter''s reputation!" If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll make Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son sure you regret it." "I''m not lying," Alistair said evenly. "Danny''s father is a man named Richard Morgan. He and Reba were ssmates." Heid out every detail methodically. Nathaniel wavered between disbelief and dread. He couldn''t-wouldn''t-ept that Reba could have done something so outrageous. How could she have secretly dated some boy, clung to him even after he abandoned her, and then dragged an innocent like Alistair into this mess just to force that man''s hand? Even Nathaniel, a man who had weathered countless storms, found his worldview shaken. "No. That''s impossible. Absolutely impossible." Alistair pressed on. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, Danny''s biological father has already returned. I''m sure he''lle knocking on your door soon. As for Reba and me-it was nothing more. than a two-million-dor transaction. Now that it''s over, it''s time to move on. So please tell Reba to stop bothering me." Nathaniel''s head spun. He braced himself against the desk, sinking into his chair with a bitterugh. "What did you say the father''s name was?" Alistair enunciated each syble. "Richard Morgan." Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son A dreadful suspicion crept into Nathaniel''s mind. "Say it again." "Richard Morgan." By the time Reba arrived, Nathaniel had regained hisposure-outwardly, at least. "Dad, I-" "Reba, when were you nning to introduce Richard to your mother and me?" Reba froze mid-step. Any hope Nathaniel had clung to shattered. So it''s true. Every word Alistair said was true. Nathaniel studied Reba''s panic-stricken face and let out a humorless chuckle. "Well, no matter what, he is Danny''s father. Now that he''s back from abroad, the least he could do is pay us a visit. Where are his manners?" Reba''s voice trembled. "Dad... how did you know-" I haven''t even told you yet. The office windows were shut, but the heavy drapes on the right side of the floor-to-ceiling window rustled. Then, a tall figure stepped out from behind them. Alistair addressed Nathaniel. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, seeing is Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son believing. Now you know I wasn''t lying." Nathaniel pressed his lips into a thin line, refusing to speak. Alistair turned his gaze to Reba, his tone indifferent. "Ms. Whitfield, you''ve gotten what you wanted. Now go enjoy your life with Mr. Morgan." With that, he walked out without a backward nce. Reba''s legs gave way, and she nearly copsed. She spun around instinctively, about to chase after him. "Alistair!" "Stop." Nathaniel''s roar sent a violent shudder through her. She stared at him in terror, her father''s face dark with rage. "Richard? Is he the Richard I know?" Reba''s hands and feet turned to ice, her body shaking. uncontrobly. For a moment, it was as if she had been thrown back six years, to the day she''d brought Alistair before her parents to "confess." Back then, my doting father was just as furious. I''m his precious jewel. If someone hurt me, he''d want them dead. Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son But this time, it''s different. This time, it''s because I disobeyed him and entangled myself with the disgraced illegitimate son of the Morgan family. Six years ago, Alistair stood by my side. Today, I''m facing this storm alone. A sharp pnded across her face. "Disgraceful! Utterly disgraceful!" Nathaniel''s veins bulged at his temples as he jabbed a finger at her. "How could you be this stupid!" CEO by 25 Chapter 25 I''m Serious Alistair didn''t understand why Reba had kept such a major secret from her parents, but he no longer cared. Now that the truth was out, he felt an overwhelming sense of relief. The moment he stepped out of the building, he spotted a familiar luxury car parked by the curb. A nce at the license te confirmed it was the same one Caroline often used. Does Caroline have business dealings with the Whitfield family? Just as the thought crossed his mind, the car window rolled down, revealing Caroline-her hair tied in a sleek ponytail, gold-framed sses perched on her nose-ncing sideways at him. "Get in." Once inside, Alistair remarked, "What a coincidence." "This isn''t a coincidence." "You didn''t just happen to be passing by." "Of course not," Caroline replied with a smile. "I came to pick you up." Her smile was dazzling, leaving Alistair momentarily dazed. Chapter 25 I''m Serious He averted his gaze, flustered. "I could''ve taken a cab. You''re so busy-" "I''m not that busy right now. Did everything go smoothly?" "Very smoothly." "Good. I''m relieved you weren''t mistreated." Alistair was taken aback. Her expression told him she meant every word. Is she treating me like a child now? I''m not Eloise. Though amused, he couldn''t help but feel touched. No one has cared about me like this since Grandpa passed away. "Thank you." But his gratitude only earned him a frown from Caroline. "Why are you being so formal?" "We''re husband and wife. Family. You don''t need to say thank you," she said naturally. Alistair was once again overwhelmed. Chapter 25 I''m Serious It''s only been three days since we met. Maybe she''s just worried something might happen to me, leaving Eloise fatherless again. Am I, a grown man, really worth this much concern over such trivial matters? Caroline dropped Alistair off at home before heading to the office. Standing at the curb, Alistair waved goodbye with a smile, watching her car until it disappeared from sight. Only then did he realize something felt off. What''s the difference between me and a doting housewife waiting for her CEO husband toe home? ¡°Focus on driving. If you keep sneaking nces, I''ll gouge your eyes out." Caroline''s eyes never left herptop, but that didn''t stop her from threatening her subordinate. Julian, her driver and assistant, touched his nose guiltily. "Ms. Ashbourne, you''re bing more tyrannical by the day. Can''t I even look at the scenery?" Caroline scoffed, "Scenery? You were practically drilling holes. into him with your eyes." Chapter 25 I''m Serious Julian defended himself, "Was it that obvious?" His curiosity got the better of him. "Who is he?" "I already told you. He''s my husband. Eloise''s father." "Stop joking around," Julianughed. "When did you even meet him? Howe I didn''t know?" Though Julian had only been Caroline''s assistant for two years, their rtionship went beyond employer and employee. Hist other had been the driver for Caroline''s grandmother, Mabel, he had grown up in Ashbourne Manor. Competent and trustworthy, Julian was like an older brother to Caroline. So when he heard his "little sister" suddenly had a husband, he couldn''t stay calm. "Three days ago." "What? Three days ago?" "You asked when we met. Three days ago." "And then what? He just became your husband?" Julian was convinced Caroline was messing with him. The usually aloof and reserved Ms. Ashbourne asionally shows her humorous side in private. Caroline''s eyes glinted with amusement. "That''s right. He''s my Chapter 25 I''m Serious legally certified husband." "How certified are we talking?" "We have a marriage license." Julian pulled the car over and turned to face her. Caroline met his gaze. "You can''t park here. If we get a ticket, you''re paying for it out of pocket. No reimbursements." Julian ignored her. A few tickets were nothingpared to the bombshell she''d just dropped. "You seriously married him?" Caroline sighed and looked up. The ever-professional Ms. Ashbourne actually snuck out during work hours to pick up her husband. Resting her chin on her hand, she said, "Yes." "What about Madam Ashbourne-" "I''ll tell her in a couple of days." Julian sighed too, "I know Madam Ashbourne has been pressuring youtely, but that''s just because she cares. You can''t just marry some guy you met three days ago to make her happy. What does Eloise think? What''s his character like? Is he patient with her? Will he leave you without a second thought?" Then he caught himself. Chapter 25 I''m Serious With Caroline''s status and looks, what man wouldn''t be head over heels? Given the chance, any guy would be on his best behavior around her. Of course, he wouldn''t show his ws. Caroline shot back, "Do you really think the man I chose would be trash?" Julian paused. She had a point. "Besides, I''m serious." "About what?" "I''m serious about him, Julian." Caroline''s expression turned solemn. "I''m in this for the long haul." ***** Before, I was like a spinning top-busy from the moment / opened my eyes. Now that myst marriage is over, it''s like I''ve been emancipated. My wife actually took time off work to chauffeur me around in a luxury car. I''m not used to this. But that driver of hers was weird. He kept sneaking nces at me like he wanted to dissect me on the spot. When it was time, Alistair went to pick up Eloise. Chapter 25 I''m Serious The car used for her school runs was a spacious,fortable. van with a beautiful starry ceiling. Alistair didn''t have a driver''s license, but even if he did, he wouldn''t need to drive-there was a chauffeur for that. As he waited outside the kindergarten, someone approached and stood beside him. The man nced at Alistair and smirked. "Long time no see." Alistair gave him a nk look and replied with a nomittal "Hmm," clearly uninterested in conversation. But the man, undeterred, continued cheerfully, "Thank you for taking such good care of my wife and son all these years." Alistair smiled, "You''re wee. After all, I had your son call me ''Dad'' for several years." Richard''s refined, schrly expression darkened instantly. Though Alistair and Richard had been in different sses during their school days-one in the international program, the other in the regr stream-that hadn''t stopped them from crossing paths. And they''d developed a mutual dislike, stemming from a past. conflict. Alistair knew Reba had chosen him precisely because Chapter 25 I''m Serious Richard despised him. "Oh, and one more thing," Alistair added sincerely. "Do me at favor and keep your wife in check. Now that we''re divorced, it''s best if we never cross paths again. So please, make sure she doesn''te looking for me." Richard scoffed, looking smug, "If that''s really how you feel, then what are you doing here?" CEO by 26 6 Chapter 26 The Two Fathers Back in their teenage years, Alistair and Richard had shed over their ipatible worldviews, and an unexpected incident had turned them into adversaries. Later, for two million dors, Alistair had no choice but to bow his head in front of Reba. Every time Richard returned to the country, Reba would usually shoo Alistair away like a stray dog. Even sitting alone in a park on a freezing, wind-swept night had been a rare moment of peace for him. But on a few asions, Reba had been unusually kind and let him stay. The three of them-Richard, Reba, and Daniel-wouldugh and chat happily around the dining table, while Alistair silently bustled between the kitchen and dining room, ensuring their happiness ran smoothly. Unlike Reba''s domineering attitude and Daniel''s loud, disrespectful demands, Richard was always polite to Alistair, even asionally inviting him to sit and eat with them. But Alistair could hear the undisguised mockery and disdain in Richard''s tone. Now, meeting again, Richard still treated Alistair like the same pathetic loser he could ridicule at will. But Alistair was no longer the same man. Chapter 26 The Two Fathers He met Richard''s gaze squarely. "If you''ve got time to wonder why I''m here, maybe you should focus on keeping your wife in check. Do you even know she''s been harassing me repeatedly? If you knew and still let her bother me, then I can only admire. your generosity. Not only were you fine with letting your woman marry me, but you even let your son call me ''Dad."" Seeing Richard''s expression darken, Alistair added calmly, "If it were me, I couldn''t stomach it." Richard snorted, "Alistair, are you delusional? Would Reba chase after you? I should be thanking the heavens if you aren''t clinging to her. Life must be tough without the Whitfields'' support, huh?" His eyes lingered on Alistair''s custom-tailored suit, and his jaw tightened. Why would Reba buy him such expensive clothes? He doesn''t deserve them. He looks well-must''ve gotten a hefty settlement from Reba. Richard''s mood soured further. Even if you cover mud in gold, it''s still mud. "You have no degree, no relevant work experience-your only skill is serving others. The money Reba gave you won''tst forever. But I''m a man of principle. I could offer you a job, one that perfectly suits your... expertise. How about it?" Chapter 26 The Two Fathers All he''s good for is serving people. Perfect. I know a wealthy, promiscuous woman who''d love someone like him-his looks and skills would suit her just fine. As they spoke, a teacher led Daniel out. Daniel had been let out early today, and the teacher apanying him was Maggie, someone Alistair knew well. Maggie''s warm, cheerful smile froze the moment she spotted Daniel''s "old" and "new" fathers standing together, the air thick with tension. Even the usually carefree little troublemaker Daniel stood frozen, his eyes darting between Richard and Alistair in confusion. Richard gave Alistair a sidelong nce before smiling and beckoning to Daniel, "Danny,e here, son." Daniel hesitated, ncing at Alistair, then shuffled toward Richard. Smug, Richard shot Alistair a warning look. "Stay away from my son. I won''t tolerate this anymore." Alistair replied coolly, "Richard, there''s a fine line between. confidence and delusion." Richard was convinced Alistair was just putting up a front. Chapter 26 The Two Fathers Daniel kept sneaking nces at Alistair, his small face full of uncertainty. Noticing his gaze, Alistair turned to him. In a tiny voice, Daniel murmured, "Dad..." Richard, assuming the boy meant him, patted Daniel''s head affectionately. "How about we visit Grandmater?" But Daniel was still staring at Alistair. "Dad... when are you.ing home?" My real dad is nice, but I miss my old dad. Richard''s smile vanished. Though Daniel had given Alistair plenty of headaches over the years, Alistair couldn''t bring himself to resent a five-year-old. That one word-"Dad"-flooded Alistair''s mind with memories of Daniel as a newborn, wrinkled and tiny like a little monkey. His first word had been "Dad." "Danny, from now on, call me Mr. Harlow or just Alistair. Don''t call me ''Dad,'' okay?" "Dad!" Another bright, cheerful voice rang out. Alistair turned to see Eloise running toward him, her dress fluttering like flower petals. apter 26 he Two Fathers Maggie, who had been about to leave, gaped in shock. At first, she''d assumed Alistair hade to see Daniel out of lingering affection, only to identally run into Richard. But now, with this little girl''s appearance, she waspletely lost. She called him dad? Richard stared, stunned, as the girl threw herself into Alistair''s arms, the two sharing a tender moment. So he really wasn''t here for Daniel? Since when does he have a daughter of Daniel''s age? Daniel stood frozen, as if unable toprehend how his dad could suddenly belong to another child. "Dad, were you waiting long?" Eloise asked sweetly. "You don''t have toe so early next time. I can wait for you." Alistair smiled, "It''s fine. I just got here." Hand in hand, they walked toward the parked car. Richard could only watch as Alistair helped the little girl into a Maybach by the curb,pletely ignoring him and Daniel. Suddenly, Daniel wrenched free of Richard''s grip and ran after them. "Dad! Dad!" Chapter 26 The Two Fathers That''s my dad! He can''t be someone else''s dad! Alistair had just settled Eloise into the car when he heard Daniel''s cres. He turned to see the boy chasing after them. "Danny, I already told you. I''m not your dad anymore. Go to your real father." He wasn''t being sarcastic-just trying to make Daniel understand that he couldn''t have two fathers. But Daniel burst into tears. After the past few days, he''d realized he still liked Alistair best. Alistair made him delicious food, yed games with him, and told him bedtime stories. Even when he cried, Alistair never yelled-he''dfort him gently. He wanted Alistair. "Daniel, get back here!" Richard''s lips twitched with fury. He strode forward, grabbing Daniel by the cor and yanking him back roughly. His sense of superiority over Alistair had just been shattered by his own son. Terrified, Daniel wailed, stretching his arms toward Alistair. "Dad! Don''t go!" CEO by 27 Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part Richard mped the wailing Daniel under his arm, shot Alistair a venomous re, and stormed off to his car. Alistair turned back to see Eloise''s pale, frightened face. Heart aching, he gathered her into his arms and patted her back. "Don''t be scared. I''m here." Eloise whispered, "Dad, I''m not scared. I have you to protect me. But that little boy''s daddy is so mean. He''s so pitiful." Alistair chuckled. She really is a little angel, worrying about the little demon even now. He calmly got into the car, Daniel''s cries still echoing faintly in his ears. That brat''s been spoiled rotten-someone needs to discipline him properly. But what if he bes Richard''s punching bag? He is Richard''s biological son... Surely Richard wouldn''t be that cruel? Not that it''s any of my business anymore. Compared to a son who could tear the house down, a sweet, thoughtful daughter is definitely better. "Dad, this is my favorite toy. Do you want it? "Dad, have some water. "Dad, sit down! Let me massage your shoulders! "Dad, can I rub your legs too?" When Caroline returned home, she found her usually well-behaved daughter fluttering around Alistair like an eager attendant-kneading his shoulders, patting his legs, the very picture of devotion. She was baffled. Eloise is a sweet, obedient child. She''ll massage my legs when I''m tired, hug me and say "Mommy, I love you, I''ll always be with you" when I''m upset, and even bring me water and remind me to take medicine when I''m unwell. But this level of attentiveness? Definitely not normal. She soon learned why. After dinner, while Alistair went downstairs to fetch a package, Eloise tugged at Caroline''s sleeve anxiously. "Mommy, today a kid tried to steal Daddy from me." Caroline immediately recalled that Alistair had a non-biological son attending the same kindergarten. Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part I should''ve transferred Eloise to another school. Eloise''s voice trembled. "That kid is so greedy. He already has a dad, but he still wants mine? Even if Daddy used to be hist daddy, he isn''t anymore! Mommy, he''s not a good kid!" Caroline hugged her, smiling, "You said it yourself-he''s not good. So your daddy won''t like him. He won''t be stolen." Eloise sniffled. ¡°But his new daddy isn''t as good as mine. He''ll want my daddy back!" Caroline stroked her daughter''s cheek, her heart aching. "Don''t worry. You have me. I''ll make sure Daddy stays with you forever." Guilt pricked at her. Eloise is actually a deeply sensitive, insecure child. The fact that she''s still afraid of losing him means I''ve failed as a mother. Alistair isn''t just "important" to us anymore. He''s family. An indispensable part of our lives. After Eloise fell asleep, Alistair decided he needed to talk to Caroline. He''d noticed Eloise''s unease. Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part Caroline sat by the floor-to-ceiling window, the glittering skyline of New York stretching behind her. She held a ss of water, her delicate skin glowing under the soft light. The top button of her coffee-checked loungewear was undone, revealing a glimpse of corbone. At that moment, she wasn''t the calcting, untouchable CEO -but neither was she some approachable next-door girl. Her innate regality set her apart. Even silent and still, she seemed to exist on some higher ne. She took a sip of water, her deep eyes studying Alistair. While he''d adapted easily to being Eloise''s father, stepping into. the role of Caroline''s husband felt far more daunting. As he struggled to phrase his thoughts, Caroline suddenly sighed, "I''m so jealous of you." Alistair blinked, confused. "You''ve only known Eloise for a few days, yet she''s already this attached." Though she imed envy, her tone and expression radiated warmth. "Carol, there''s something I wanted to discuss," Alistair said. Calling her "Carol" still felt unnatural-"Ms. Ashbourne" rolled off his tongue more easily, but that was too distant now. "My ex-wife''s son attends the same kindergarten. I saw him today." Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part He''d said "my ex-wife''s son," not "my son." The distinction was deliberate. Caroline, knowing the truth, caught the nuance immediately. She nodded. "Eloise told me." Alistair looked remorseful. "I''m sorry. She seemed really unsettled. My reassurances didn''t help much." "Yes. She''s terrified you''ll abandon her." Another sigh, "The best decision I ever made was bringing you into her life. These past few days, she''s been smiling more than ever. A stable family environment is so crucial for a child''s growth." Alistair wholeheartedly agreed. Raised in a home devoid of warmth, he''d grown into a withdrawn adult despite his grandfather''s love. Caroline frowned, "I''m thrilled Eloise is opening up, but I''m also... worried." Alistair straightened, adopting the posture of a subordinate: awaiting instructions. Caroline suppressed a twinge of irritation. Why must he keep this distance? His boundaries are perfectly reasonable-I''m the one being strange. It''s like I''m possessed, obsessing over his every reaction. Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part "Don''t misunderstand¡ªI''m not having second thoughts. I just worry you might... leave us too soon." Yet Eloise''s angelic sweetness and Caroline''s respect had given Alistair a taste of heaven after years in hell. This newfound happiness sometimes left him uneasy too. What if Caroline one day met her true love? However painful, he''d have to step aside. Alistair met her gaze. "First, I''m truly happy Eloise has grown. fond of me. If possible, I''d love to watch her grow up." Caroline''s heart leaped. Eloise is only five. Watching her "grow up" would mean over a decade together. There was something about Alistair-when he spoke, others believed him. "Don''t make promises lightly," she teased. "What if you meet your soulmate?" Faced with this shrewd CEO, Alistair seemed guileless as nk paper. He smiled then-a smile tinged with a disillusionment toward. love he himself hadn''t noticed. CEO by 28 Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO Thanks to Reba, Alistair-at the young age of twenty-four, in the prime of his life-had no desire for sweet romance, let alone marriage and children. He lived as ascetically as a monk. He had resolved to spend the rest of his days alone. At least, that was his current mindset. Yet, contradictorily, he still yearned for the warmth of family. Caroline saw straight through him, reading the destion in hist gaze. This is perfect. Since he has no interest in women, being this close gives me an advantage. It''s only the beginning-there''s still a long way to go. Caroline silently vowed to seed in breaking into Alistair''s heart. For now, she decided not to overanalyze why she was so inexplicably drawn to him. Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO I''ll figure it out eventually. For now, I''ll follow my instincts-I want to indulge myself just this once. Though Alistair had no romantic desires, he was still a young man in his prime. The deep night, the quiet space filled with a faint, intoxicating fragrance, and the presence of a soft, alluring beauty-even as a gentleman with no untoward impulses, he couldn''t help but feel slightly unsettled. For the first time, he wished Eloise hadn''t gone to bed so early. With her around, he''d feel much more at ease in Caroline''s presence. That marriage certificate hadn''t changed his status as an employee. No matter how awkward he felt, he had to endure his boss'' questioning. The problem was that he wasn''t much of a talker. After discussing Eloise, he had no idea what else to say. Caroline sipped her water, lost in thought, while Alistair sat stiffly across from her, barely daring to move. "It''s gettingte. Let''s call it a night." Caroline finished her water and stood first. Alistair exhaled in relief. As she passed him, Caroline suddenly stopped. Alistair nearly bumped into her. Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO His gaze identally slipped past her cor, catching a glimpse of smooth skin and delicate corbones. Lower, the fabric of her sleepwear obscured the view, but the soft, perfect curves beneath were still faintly outlined. Alistair quickly averted his eyes. Even though he hadn''t seen anything explicit, he still felt guilty. "Oh, right. Every Saturday, I take Eloise to visit my grandmother. You shoulde with us tomorrow." Caroline remained oblivious to his difort. Alistair nodded. "Of course." She turned to face him fully, her tone yful. "Then, Mr. Harlow, I''ll be counting on your cooperation tomorrow." "No problem." "Good. Well then, goodnight. Sweet dreams." Caroline pushed open her bedroom door and stepped inside- only to reappear two secondster. She fixed Alistair with a stare so full of quiet resentment that he nearly took a step back. His hand already on his own doorknob, Alistair asked, "Is there something else?" Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO "Yes," Caroline huffed. "I said goodnight to you. Shouldn''t your return the courtesy?" Alistair flushed. "Sorry, I forgot." "It''s fine. I forgive you." He couldn''t help but smile. Ms. CEO is surprisingly easygoing. Caroline continued staring at him expectantly. After a brief moment of confusion, Alistair caught on. "Goodnight. Sweet dreams." Caroline muttered, "That''s more like it," before finally retreating into her room. Alistair entered his own bedroom, closed door behind him, and stood there for a long momente before suddenlyughing to himself. The icy CEO can actually be kind of cute in private. He washed up, changed into soft pajamas, and flopped onto the plush bed, closing his eyes. Two secondster, they snapped open again. Caroline invited me to her grandmother''s ce. Does that mean Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO I might meet a lot of her rtives? **** Richard received a call from Reba, instructing him to pick up Daniel and head straight to Whitfield Manor. He''d been irritated by her earlier reluctance to make their rtionship public, but this call lifted his spirits. I knew Reba wouldn''t keep me hidden forever. His n was simple-charm Reba''s parents, marry her, and take over as heir to Whitfield Group. They only have one daughter. Eventually, everything the Whitfields own will be mine. His good mood peaked when he saw Alistair. He''d assumed Alistair had been struggling since being kicked out. He must be here to beg for scraps from Reba. But Richard hadn''t expected that after the peak, there would be a nosedive. First, Alistair''sposed demeanor irritated him. What right does a penniless loser have to act so aloof around me? Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO Then, his own son still called Alistair "Dad." Richard gritted his teeth. It''s understandable-Alistair raised Danny for five years. Of course, the boy would feel attached. I''ll just make sure they don''t see each other again. Kids forget quickly. But the final straw was realizing Alistair wasn''t here to beg- he''d arrived in a luxury car to pick up another girl. Custom-tailored clothes, a high-end vehicle-far from destitute, Alistair looked like he was thriving. Daniel''s lingering attachment to Alistair sent Richard''s temper skyrocketing. He roughly h the boy into the car and unleashed a torrent of scolding. The once-unruly little demon had be his punching bag. "If you keep crying, I''ll tape your mouth shut." Daniel, frightened by his dark expression, choked back his sobs. Richard saw this as the perfect opportunity to make Daniel forget Alistair. "Are you stupid? He''s not your dad. Did you see it? He has a daughter now-he doesn''t want you anymore." Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO Daniel''s lips trembled, but one look at Richard''s re silenced him. "If you don''t behave, your mom and I will abandon you too. We''ll throw you out on the streets to beg." Terrified, Daniel''s chubby face turned red, but he didn''t dare make a sound. Only after promising new video games and a trip to the amusement park did Richard finally calm him down. When they arrived at Whitfield Manor, Reba was nowhere in sight. Her parents sat on the sofa, their expressions unreadable. A nanny whisked Daniel away, leaving Richard alone with Reba''s parents in the parlor. CEO by 29 Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction "You''re Danny''s biological father?" Nathaniel asked slowly. Richard sat stiffly upright, his face etched with remorse. "I apologize, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield. Back then, I was immature Nathaniel cut him off coldly. "I don''t see much maturity now, either." "I''m sorry. I should havee to see you and Mrs. Cordelia Whitfield much earlier. But Reba said the timing wasn''t right..." Nathaniel interrupted again, "Are you saying Reba also told you to abandon her back then?" Cordelia sat silently beside him, her eyes scrutinizing Richard from head to toe, her thoughts unreadable. Richard was left speechless. After a long pause, he stood up and right in front of Nathaniel and Cordelia-pped himself hard across the face. The sharp crack of skin against skin echoed through the room. Richard''s face burned, but he clenched his teeth and endured the pain. Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, Mrs. Cordelia Whitfield, I was young and reckless back then. I know I was wrong. But I swear- Reba is the only one I''ve ever loved. Please forgive me, and please allow us to be together." Nathaniel remained unmoved. "Do you know what I did to Alistair six years ago when Reba brought him here and imed he was Danny''s father?" A flicker of unease passed through Richard, but he quickly steadied himself. Why should Ipare myself to Alistair? He''s nothing-a nobody with no power or influence. Even if they beat him half to death, they''d just throw some money at the problem and call it done. I''m different. I have the entire Morgan family behind me. No matter how angry Nathaniel is, he''ll have to think twice before crossing my family. Nathaniel continued, "If you can endure the same suffering he went through, then I''ll consider your proposal." Richard was certain Nathaniel was bluffing to test his sincerity. With unwavering resolve, he dered, "I can. I''ll ept any punishment for my mistakes. As long as you don''t separate me from Reba, I''ll do anything." Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction Nathaniel smiled, "Good. That''s all I needed to hear." He stood, leisurely picking up the alligator leather belt he''d prepared in advance. Richard straightened his spine, his handsome face set in an expression of steel- like determination, as if ready to face. martyrdom. Nathaniel raised his arm high and-crack-the belt sliced through the air,nding squarely across Richard''s back. Caughtpletely off guard, Richard let out a pained cry and crumpled to the floor. Without hesitation, Nathaniel raised his arm again. Though Richard''s mother had been a mistress, he''d grown up spoiled and coddled, never experiencing such brutality. Stunned, he saw Nathaniel preparing for another strike and instinctively grabbed his wrist, his eyes shing with venom. Cordelia gasped, clutching her chest, her face pale. Nathaniel, however, seemed to have expected this. He smiled amiably, "Didn''t you say you''d ept any punishment for Reba? Onesh and you''re already breaking your word?" Richard jolted and immediately released him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield. I just wasn''t prepared. Please, vent your anger on me. This time, I won''t make a sound." Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction Nathaniel tossed the belt aside dismissively. "Forget it. This matter is closed. You may leave." Richard brightened. "Then, does that mean-?" I heard Alistair was whipped so badly he spent half a month in the hospital. But I only took one hit. That means Nathaniel still favors me. His resentment toward Nathaniel faded considerably. "Marrying Reba isn''t entirely impossible," Nathaniel said, sitting back down and sipping his coffee as if his earlier fury had been nothing but an act. Richard suppressed the searing pain in his back and looked at him eagerly. "But first, answer me this. Do you love Reba for who she is, or for her family''s status?" Richard acted as if insulted. "Of course, I Nathas because I love her. M Nathaniel Whitfield, Mrs. Whitfield, if I could, I''d cut outmy heart to prove it to you." Nathaniel''s smile was faint. "Spare us the empty words. We can''t actually ask you to carve out your heart. I''ll allow you to marry Reba on one condition." Richard bowed his head. "Name it." Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction ¡°Before the wedding, the two of you will sign a prenuptial agreement. Once Reba marries you, she bes part of your family. That means the Whitfield name and all associated assets. will have nothing to do with either of you. If you agree, you can get your marriage license tomorrow." Richard''s jaw dropped. This was nothing like what he''d envisioned. Cordelia watched his reaction, her eyes darkening. Without a word, she stood and left. "That''s all. It''ste. You may go." Nathaniel''s tone was icy as he, too, stood and walked away. Richard returned to Reba''s penthouse in a daze. Reba sat curled on the sofa, clutching a pillow, her expression hollow. At the sound of the door, she looked up and saw Richard''s grim face. Her voice was small. "Rick... did you convince my parents?" Richard frowned, studying her for a long moment before suddenly asking, "Are you really their biological daughter?" Reba''s eyes welled up. "Why would you say that?" Irritated, Richard yanked off his tie and sat beside her in silence. Then, as if struck by realization, his frustration evaporated. Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction I''m still too impulsive. He pulled Reba into his arms. "I get it now. Your parents must be testing me." Reba murmured distantly, "Rick... do you love me?" Richard replied without hesitation, "Do you even need to ask? Of course, I do. Who else would I love?" "Then why did you abandon me back then?" "Reba, how many times do I have to exin? My parents forced me. I had no choice." Reba''s voice took on a hollow edge. "Rick, do you really love me?" Richard''s patience frayed, but he forced himself to soothe her. "I love you. Forever. Until the end of the universe." "You''re just saying that." Richard feigned hurt. "Reba, your father whipped me so hard my back is still bleeding. I didn''t even stop at the hospital because I was worried about leaving you alone. If you keep doubting me, it''ll break my heart." Reba tilted her face up to his. Under the bright lights, the five stark finger marks on her cheek were impossible to miss. Her voice was icy. "If you really loved me, how did you not Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction notice half my face is swollen?" CEO by 30 Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast On Richard''s fourth day back, Reba had a huge fight with him. Richard stormed out, mming the door behind him, while Reba copsed onto the sofa, sobbing into her hands. She had waited six long years for the man she wanted to spend her life with, yet after just a few days together, she realized this wasn''t the life she had envisioned. Richard cared more about whether she could inherit the family fortune than about her love. Reba felt lost. She couldn''t even articte what kind of life she truly wanted. But inexplicably, her mind drifted to memories of Alistair bustling around the kitchen in an apron while she yed carefree with Daniel, building blocks in the living room. While Reba spent the night sleepless and distraught, Alistair slept soundly until morning. He woke up refreshed and, seeing that it was still early, headed. to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Though cooking wasn''t part of his responsibilities, he figured he Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast might as well do something productive. He opened the double-door refrigerator, pulled out ingredients, and got to work. Back in the day, he had cooked every single meal, and after a few days without practice, he worried his skills might rust. This was his only real talent-he couldn''t afford to lose it. He nned to open a small private restaurant someday. Not to cater to many customers or to make money, since he likely wouldn''t need it, but simply to keep himself upied and avoid falling into idleness. On good days, he''d wee guests. When tired, he''d pack his bags and travel. Living out his days so leisurely sounded perfect to Alistair. Long gone was the ambition of his youth-now, he just wanted to livefortably, doing as he pleased. Today, he decided to make shrimp and vegetable pasta with eggs. Rolling up his sleeves, he stood at the sink, carefully washing the greens. He realized that cooking for different people brought entirely different experiences. Preparing three meals a day for Reba had been a mandatory Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast task-like a robot programmed to follow orders mechanically. But now, standing in the kitchen again, it felt strangely.... enjoyable. Just as he finished washing the vegetables and reached for the pasta, he sensed someone watching him. He turned toward the kitchen door. Caroline stood leaning against the doorframe, staring at him absently. Freshly awake, her ubed hair cascaded loosely over her shoulders, her delicate face free of makeup. Her head rested lightly against the frame, her gaze fixed on him. But when Alistair met her eyes, he realized they were unfocused -less looking at him and more lost in some distant memory. "Sorry, did I wake you?" He had deliberately moved quietly after getting up, trying not to make noise. Caroline snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. "No, I was already awake. What are you..." Alistair nced at the pasta in his hand and suddenly realized he hadn''t asked if Caroline or Eloise even wanted pasta. I took too much initiative. Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast "I thought I''d make some pasta. Would you and Eloise like some?" Caroline smiled, "Of course." Relieved by her genuine reaction, he nodded. "Great. It shouldn''t take too long." He resumed prepping the ingredients. Reba had been picky-particr about pasta firmness-so Alistair had learned to time everything precisely. Caroline remained in the doorway, making no move to leave. Alistair suddenly felt like a schoolchild doing homework under a teacher''s watchful eye, so nervous he couldn''t even work out the simplest arithmetic problem. But Caroline wasn''t a stern teacher. Her eyesnded on the kitchen timer, and she frowned, "Are you conducting a chemistry experiment? Do you need it timed to the second?" Alistair chuckled, "Just habit." Caroline didn''t reply but still didn''t leave. To ease the awkwardness, Alistair grasped for conversation. "Any dietary restrictions?" She shook her head. "I''ll eat anything that isn''t terrible." Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast Alistair nearlyughed. Sounds like she''s easy to please, but what exactly counts as "not terrible" to her? After a few days together, he''d learned that beneath Caroline''s. cool, unapproachable exteriory an easygoing nature. Caroline seemed to hesitate as if wanting to say something, but in the end, she stayed silent. She had meant to remind Alistair that his only duty was apanying Eloise-he didn''t need to do anything else-but she held back. She wanted to taste the pasta he made himself. Soon, Eloise woke up too. Dressed in an adorablece-trimmed nightgown and clutching the little brown bear she slept with, she scampered into the kitchen, eyes wide. "Daddy, you can cook too? You''re amazing! Her ttery was effusive for Alistair. Alistair grinned. "Yep. Just tell me what you''d like, and I''ll make it for you." But to his surprise, Eloise shook her head. "No." Alistair prided himself on his cooking skills-honed under Reba''s relentless demands-enough that even Vivienne''s Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast mother still reminisced about his dishes. "My cooking''s really good. You don''t have to worry about it tasting bad." Eloise kept shaking her head. "Still no." "Why not?" "Because then you''d have to work too hard. I don''t want you to get tired." Alistair froze, warmth blooming in his chest. Did / identally stumble into heaven? By the time Caroline and Eloise finished washing up, the pasta was ready. "This is so yummy, Daddy! It''s the best pasta I''ve ever had! "It''s so good. I could eat ten tes! "Daddy, is there more in the pot? I want seconds!" Eloise was his most enthusiastic fan, filling breakfast with her constant praise. Caroline didn''t offer much anything, was the highest praise. Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast Once in the car, Alistair-still basking in the morning''s I''m going to meet Caroline''s family finally. Even if their marriage wasn''t real, he worried about making a bad impression. Well, whateveres, I''ll handle it. By chance, his eyes met Julian''s in the rearview mirror. Julian smiled at him, and Alistair smiled back. Just as Julian opened his mouth to speak, a cool voice cut in, "Drive." Julian sighed inwardly. Seriously? You''re guarding him like this? I just wanted to say hello. Is that not allowed? Some friend you are-throw away years of camaraderie the second you get a husband. CEO by 31 Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother Julian was disappointed. She shouldn''t be so cruel to me. She really shouldn''t. Julian could tell that Caroline had not lied to him, and that she and Alistair had indeed gotten the marriage certificate just a few days after they had known each other. But Julian knew Caroline, who imed to stay single forever. After adopting Eloise, she might be shaken. To give Eloise aplete family, she might marry someone. But Julian knew that before getting the marriage certificate, Caroline would make it clear to the other party that there would be no further development except living together. But yesterday, Caroline told Julian seriously that she nned to spend her whole life with Alistair! Julian investigated Alistair''s personal information, and his background could be described with one word-appalling. Poor family background, no education, divorced, and cheated. on by his ex- wife... Of all the things he owned, only his face was decent! Julian scratched his head hard but couldn''t figure out why Caroline would like such a man as Alistair. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother Julian frowned. She can''t just be attracted by his face! There are many men in the world who are more handsome than him. Besides, Caroline is not a superficial woman who only values appearance. Eloise greeted Julian. ¡°Julian, good morning. Have you had breakfast? If you haven''t, I have some bread and milk." Julian''s injured heart was healed in a second, and he smiled, "Yeah, I''ve eaten. Thank you, sweetie." Julian felt like he saw sunlight. Eloise is so sweet. Mabel lived in a manor in SoHo, surrounded by mountains and rivers. Every Saturday, she would wait eagerly outside the door. was: Once, there was a heavy rain. Caroline saw from a distance that Mabel was waiting outside the yard with an umbre. She threatened Mabel that she wouldn''te to see her again. Under threat, Mabel reluctantly gave up her habit of waiting outside the gate every Saturday. But today, Mabel returned to her old ways and waited outside. the door again. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother Caroline nced at Julian with a sinister look. Julian looked up at the sky. "What nice weather!" Julian swore to God that he didn''t reveal the news to Mabel. Caroline had warned him in advance. It was just that when he came back yesterday, he heard that Mabel was going to arrange for Caroline to meet a young talent, so he said it was unnecessary. Mabel heard the hidden meaning and guessed something. Naturally, she asked Julian some questions. On one side, it was Mabel; on the other, it was his boss. Julian almost cried in front of Mabel before Mabel allowed him to go without saying too much. Mabel had silver hair and was very well dressed. She looked calm and elegant, noble and wealthy. Alistair couldn''t help but think she looked like a queen. The moment Alistair got out of the car, Mabel''s eyes were fixed on him. Then she looked at Eloise with a smile and waved to her. Eloise ran over. "Great-grandma!" Mabel bent down and replied with a big smile, "Oh, my sweetheart!" Caroline held Alistair''s hand very naturally. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother This was the second time she took the initiative to make such an intimate gesture toward Alistair. Compared to the first time when he almost suffered from paralysis, Alistair was able to ovee it after being fully prepared mentally. When Caroline''s soft body was close to him, he could remain calm and pretend to beposed. However, he did not expect that Caroline''s slender fingers would flexibly slip into his fingers and directly interlock with his. Their palms pressed together, and they fully felt each other''s body temperature. Alistair felt like he was going to be paralyzed again. Caroline said softly in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Rx, my grandma is very easy to get along with, and she won''t make things difficult for you." Alistair pretended to be calm and nodded. He kept telling himself in his heart that it was just acting. I have to make it real. Otherwise, how can others believe it? The two walked toward Mabel. Mabel''s gaze slowly moved from Alistair''s face to their sped hands. A hint of surprise appeared on here face, and then her smile deepened. When she looked at Alistair again, the warmth in her eyes was almost overflowing. er This shows that Caroline did not lie to him. She looked very easygoing. Alistair breathed a sigh of relief. It seems her grandma is satisfied with my appearance, but what about the other aspects? The rest parts about me are simply terrible! Alistair was vaguely worried. Suddenly, he felt that he was too immersed in the y. He was just a bargaining chip for Caroline to avoid trouble, and they had already obtained their marriage certificate. Even if Mabel was not satisfied with him, she could do nothing. Without waiting for Caroline to speak, Alistair took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°Madam Ashbourne, d to meet you. My name is Alistair Harlow." Although Mabel looked calm on the surface, she was extremely excited and quickly invited them in. Caroline nced at Alistair and said, "Let''s go." She saw Alistair''s ears turn red again. It feels like his ears were pinched by someone. Caroline shook her head. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother He''s so shy. Alistair smiled calmly, but he was actually not calm at all. As expected, his hand became numb, and even the whole arm seemed to have lost sensation. He was able to remain calm and pretend to cooperate with her in acting, which was entirely due to his sense of responsibility. Their sped palms were sticky, and neither of them knew whose sweat it was. Caroline had no intention of letting go of her hand, so Alistair couldn''t let her go. Mabel walked in front, holding Eloise''s hand and teasing her as they walked. The interaction between them was particrly warm. Alistair and Caroline followed behind hand in hand. What a heartwarming scene it was. Everyone came to the hall and took their seats. Caroline finally let go of Alistair''s hand. While no one was paying attention, Alistair secretly put his hand on his leg and rubbed it to wipe off the sweat on his palm. Inadvertently, he met Caroline''s gaze. Her eyes were clear and Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother bright, with a hint of a smile. He froze for a moment, feeling as if he had been caught doing something bad, but he didn''t seem to have done anything. At this moment, he became the focus of the scene. Mabel chatted with him with a kind look and then naturally started to ask him some private questions. She asked when they met, how many people there were in his family, if he was from New York, which university he graduated from, and what his hobbies were... This was a link that couldn''t be avoided at all. Julian felt as rxeding here as returning home. He picked up a sweet orange, peeled it, and then put the first piece into Eloise''s mouth. He was curious and wondered how Alistair would answer. Alistair knew that his personal conditions were not good enough, and his experience was far from brilliant. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was terrible. But he could not make up false information to deceive Mabel, so he had to answer everything truthfully. CEO by 32 Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Alistair was about to answer Mabel''s questions one by one, but Caroline spoke first, "Grandma, why are you asking so many questions? Don''t you trust my taste in choosing men?" Mabel froze for a moment. She smiled and joked, "I was just chatting with Alistair. I''m not gonna bite him. Look at you; you haven''t even married him yet, and you''re already speaking for him, huh?" Caroline replied, "Grandma, I was just about to tell you something. We have already gotten our marriage certificate." Mabel had been around and had experienced many ups and downs. She had long since developed a strong and calm heart. When she identally learned from Julian that Caroline seemed to be dating someone, she couldn''t wait to dig out what was going on. But she knew her granddaughter too well, and she immediately thought of a possibility. A basin of water seemed to be poured on her excited heart, and it suddenly turned cold. Back then, Caroline insisted on adopting Eloise despite everyone''s opposition. Some people said that Eloise''s existence. would make many outstanding men stay away from her. hapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter 217 After all, most capable andpetent men would not want to be someone else''s stepfather. At that time, Caroline responded bluntly, saying that she wouldn''t like those people. The facts proved that no matter whether it was a man or a woman, as long as they were good enough, certain shorings could bepletely ignored. Not to mention that Caroline was a talented woman. Even if it was just her outstanding appearance, even though everyone knew that she had a kid, she still had many suitors. Among these suitors, there were heirs from wealthy families. who were as good as the Ashbourne family, geniuses who had achieved remarkable sess at a young age, and top celebrities who thrived in the entertainment industry. However, Caroline was 24 years old, yet she had never dated anyone. Logically speaking, she was still young, and there was no need for Mabel to worry too much about her marriage. But she met so many outstanding men, but none of them made her heart move. It was impossible for Mabel not to worry about that. Once, after hearing someone''s guess, Mabel asked Caroline whether she didn''t like men. Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Caroline answered her with a smirk, ¡°Don''t worry, at the moment, there is no woman I like." Mabel finally figured it out. There was nothing wrong with Caroline''s sexual orientation. She was just too independent and cold, and none of the men she met happened to be the one she liked. Fate was something that couldn''t be forced. But Mabel was anxious. If Caroline never met someone she loved in her lifetime, Mabel was worried that she would be lonely all her life. Mabel''s mind was not outdated. She was a lovely olddy who was willing to ept new things. She thought people had different sexual orientations. She believed that as long as it did not affect others, it was other people''s freedom to choose how to live their lives, and it should be respected. This standard would work for anyone else, but not for her granddaughter. Actually, she had a traditional heart, and she still hoped that Caroline could get married, have children, and live the life that a normal person would have. Later, Caroline was not as persistent as before and was willing to go on the blind dates Mabel arranged, but Mabel still couldn''t be happy. Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Mabel knew that Caroline just wanted to find a father for her adopted daughter, not a husband for herself. These were twopletely different things. Mabel guessed that Caroline had found a suitable father for Eloise, and her enthusiasm faded by half. However, when she saw Caroline, who had never been interested in men, holding hands with a strange guy for the first time, Mabel''s hope was rekindled. If Caroline didn''t really like him, how could she be willing to be so close to him? Mabel was very happy. She saw that Alistair was tall, sunny, and handsome. He was polite when he talked to her. Mabel thought that her granddaughter had good taste, and she was satisfied with the young man. Mabel felt like maybe she could really see Caroline find happiness during her lifetime. Mabel''s smile hadn''t faded when she suddenly heard Caroline tell her that they had obtained a marriage certificate. Mabel, who should have been happier, suddenly became alert. Thinking of Caroline, who was usually well-behaved but asionally gets crazy, Mabel felt like her heart skipped a beat. Without knowing each other, they just got the certificate directly. Isn''t it just because she thinks I''m worrying too much Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter and annoyed that she has to go on blind dates every other day, so she just finds a random guy to avoid blind dates? But marriage is a big deal. How can she treat it so casually? Even if it is a fake marriage, and even if they divorce someday, it will be different. The first marriage and the second can never be the same. Mabel was angry at Caroline for not taking marriage seriously. Since Alistair was present, she couldn''t get angry, so she said with a sigh, "Oh, why didn''t you tell us about such a big thing in advance?" Caroline saidzily, "It''s me who''s getting married, not you. I''ve got the certificate, whether you say yes or no. Besides, I just told you, didn''t I?" Mabel was speechless for a long time upon hearing Caroline''s words. Mabel''s heart sank. Is it the same to say it in advance or now? This girl is just changing the concept! Alistair looked at Caroline with a little surprise and happened to catch Caroline''s bright eyes. Caroline''s eyes were slightly curved, as if to say, "Didn''t that scare you?" Alistair replied with just a smile. Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Caroline was from a wealthy family, and Alistair thought that they must have a lot of rules. After all, Reba''s family had a lot of rules, and it seemed that he was the only one bound by the rules. Looking at the interaction between Caroline and Mabel, Alistair realized that he was overthinking. The casual air between Caroline and Mabel made him feel very rxed. Mabel shook her head and said to Eloise with a smile, ¡°Good girl, I will give you a task, okay? It''s the first time for this sir toe to our house. Can you take him out for a walk? The blossoms in the backyard are blooming. They are so beautiful!" Eloise looked around in confusion. Only my dad and Julian are present. Who is the "sir" Great-grandma mentioned? When Mabel pointed at Alistair with a smile, Eloise immediately corrected, "Great-grandma, he is my dad!". Mabel widened her eyes, unsure of what to say. Alistair understood that Mabel had something to say to Caroline alone. As for the content, he knew it was rted to him. He and Caroline got married after knowing each other for only one day. It would be strange if her family didn''t ask about the Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter whole thing. Maybe Mabel would even think that Caroline was deceived by him. The situation was like when Reba took him back to meet her family. What Alistair could be sure of was that Caroline would definitely not allow him to be beaten with a belt or scolded. He could tell that Mabel was not an unreasonable person. Alistair suddenly paused. By the way, why aren''t Caroline''s parents here? He greeted Mabel politely and then stood up and walked out with Eloise''s help. Julian threw the orange peel into the trash can, picked up another orange, and walked out. CEO by 33 Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 1/11 Julian introduced himself. "Hi, I haven''t formally introduced myself to you yet. My name is Julian Hart. I''m Ms. Ashbourne''s driver and assistant." Julian rubbed Eloise''s head, looked at Alistair with a smile, and continued to speak, "My father is Madam Ashbourne''s driver. I have lived here since I was a child and grew up with Ms. Ashbourne." Alistair understood what it meant. THE Well, they are childhood sweethearts. No wonder Eloise is so close to him. Alistair vaguely saw some warning in Julian''s friendly smile. Julian seemed to be warning, "You better not have the intention. to bully Carol. Otherwise, I will not forgive you!" Alistair smiled and met Julian''s gaze, "Hi, d to meet you." Alistair thought that if he had a younger sister and she suddenly brought a stranger of unknown origin, his reaction would probably be more intense than Julian''s. It seemed that both Julian and Mabel were calm on the issue of Caroline''s sudden marriage. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? This was obviously rted to Caroline''s usual decisive and arbitrary attitude. They all seemed to have gotten used to it. It seemed that Caroline was usually a very independent and decisive person. 2/11 It was a rare opportunity to stay with Alistair alone, so Julian had a lot of things to ask Alistair, such as how they met and what was so special about him that made Carol look at him differently. Julian only dared to think about these questions in his mind and did not dare to actually ask them. He admitted that he was a coward, especially being in front of Caroline. She warned Julian that her husband liked quietness and asked him not to bother him. Even if Julian was tortured. to death by his own curiosity, he did not dare to ask any more. questions. Julian shook his head. Oh, I''m really jealous of Alistair. Alistair is the first person who can be protected by Caroline to this extent. Julian could remember Alistair''s background clearly. He was originally an excellent student with the prospect of being admitted to a good university. However, to pay off his father''s debts, he was willing to marry into the Whitfield family and work tirelessly for 6 years as a househusband. He was not Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 3/11 valued by anyone and had no status in the family. When hist ex-wife''s beloved man came back, she even kicked Alistair out of the house overnight. Then he met Caroline... They got married the very next day. And it was said that it was Caroline who took the initiative to mention getting the marriage certificate! Julian admitted that when he learned about Alistair''s experience, he felt a sense of sympathy for Alistair. Anyway, if it were him, he would not be able to hold on. Alistair appeared to be cowardly and ipetent, but in fact, he was patient and tenacious. Julian admired him very much. Julian suddenly felt confused. Maybe Caroline admired his perseverance... That''s not right. She got married to Alistair first, and then I started to investigate him in detail. Julian had been thinking about it over and over these days, but he just couldn''t find the answer. He almost scratched his hair off his head! It was not that he wanted to look for trouble. This was really unbelievable! Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 4/11 If Caroline simply wanted to find a father for Eloise, Julian could understand it. After all, Caroline had revealed this idea to him before. But Caroline told him yesterday that she was serious and wanted to spend her whole life with Alistair. If someone else had said this, Julian might not have taken it seriously. People tended to be fickle. It was sometimes really difficult to be faithful to one person. Moreover, ording to the information Julian had, it was impossible for Caroline and Alistair, who had only known each other for a few days, to have any vows or evesting affection. Julian couldn''t figure out why Caroline suddenly chose Alistair. But since these words came out of Caroline''s mouth, Julian would have to take them seriously. I know Caroline too well. She would never speak casually without thinking. Is she possessed by something to spend her whole life with a man she has only known for three days? Finally, Julian made a bold and terrifying guess. Could it be that Alistair knew some kind of evil magic? Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 5/11 Eloise got along very well with him, which was not difficult to understand. Alistair had a 5-year-old son, so he naturally had some experience in taking care of children and could baby Eloise, who had beencking and longing for fatherly love since childhood. But apart from being possessed, Julian really didn''t know how to exin Caroline''s devotion to Alistair. This is too weird! Exining it as being possessed by evil spirits, it seems that all doubts are solved! Julian couldn''t hold it back and directly asked, "Buddy, there''s no one else here. Can you tell me honestly whether you know something that others don''t?" "Dad, look! There are many flowers. Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Eloise looked at the colorful scene in front of her and said excitedly. Alistair looked back at Julian with a confused face. "Huh?" Julian let out some dryughter. "Nothing." Alistair was dragged by the excited little girl and ran toward the sea of flowers. The wind blowing over carried a faint scent of flowers. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? In fact, he heard it. He heard what Julian asked him. 6/11 It was so abstract that he didn''t know how to answer it, so he just pretended not to hear it. He forced a helpless smile. Julian asked Alistair if he knew something that others didn''t, and Alistair immediately guessed that Julian really wanted to ask if he knew some evil magic that could bewitch people. Otherwise, how could Caroline get married to him so quickly? Caroline was the cloud in the sky, and he was the mud on the ground. Alistair was too self-aware. He did not have any evil magic to bewitch people. At most, he was lucky and was bound to the Life Choice System. The system gave him a chance, and Caroline was his new chance. This was the result Caroline wanted to see. If he couldn''t confuse others, it was hardly possible for him to protect her from unnecessary troubles in life. Now, Mabel and Caroline were the only ones left in the hall. "Carol, tell me the truth. You don''t want to go on a blind date. and want Eloise to have a father, so you deliberately find Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? In fact, he heard it. He heard what Julian asked him. 6/11 It was so abstract that he didn''t know how to answer it, so he just pretended not to hear it. He forced a helpless smile. Julian asked Alistair if he knew something that others didn''t, and Alistair immediately guessed that Julian really wanted to ask if he knew some evil magic that could bewitch people. Otherwise, how could Caroline get married to him so quickly? Caroline was the cloud in the sky, and he was the mud on the ground. Alistair was too self-aware. He did not have any evil magic to Alistair was too self-aware. He bewitch people. At most, he was lucky and was bound to the Life Choice System. The system gave him a chance, and Caroline was his new chance. This was the result Caroline wanted to see. If he couldn''t confuse others, it was hardly possible for him to protect her from unnecessary troubles in life. Now, Mabel and Caroline were the only ones left in the hall. "Carol, tell me the truth. You don''t want to go on a blind date and want Eloise to have a father, so you deliberately find Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? someone to make a show for me, huh?" Mabel looked at Caroline with a serious face. 7/11 As for seeing them holding hands, which had excited her earlier, Mabel knew it was just something Caroline did intentionally to make the fake look real. Oh, this naughty girl. Once she starts to go against the norm, it bes a headache for everyone. When Caroline insisted on adopting Eloise despite everyone''s opposition, even though everyone proposed several ns for her own good, such as finding a wealthy and warm family for Eloise or simply having Mabel raise her, all of the suggestions were rejected by Caroline. She was determined to raise Eloise herself. Even though she was just a child in the eyes of others at that time, she still insisted on being a mother. Caroline took an orange and yed with it in her hand. She said frankly, "I''ve definitely had this thought before." Mabel keenly caught the keyword "before." Mabel asked, "Are you serious?" "Grandma, when I meet the right person, can''t I be serious?" Mabel sighed in her mind. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? She couldn''t win the argument with Caroline at all. 8/11 "Tell me, how long have you known each other? I haven''t met him before, so it must be only a short time. Only time can reveal a person''s true character. How can you be so impatient? Is he..." Mabel wanted to ask if Alistair had deceived her with his sweet words, but then she thought that it would be the same as suspecting that her granddaughter was blind in love. With her sharp eyes, she felt that Caroline was not that kind of person. "It wasn''t long," Caroline said softly. "But Grandma, you should understand that time cannot exin everything." Mabel had aplicated expression on her face as she thought of something. She hesitated for a long time before finally sighing, "Carol, if you think I control you too much, I will let things take their own course and won''t arrange blind dates for you anymore." Caroline replied, ¡°Grandma, I told you this has nothing to do with you." Mabel thoughtfully asked, "So it''s rted to Eloise? Carol, I know that you will never look back on what you have decided, but I still want to say that marriage is not a joke. You feel sorry for Eloise, but you also have to think more about yourself Caroline emphasized. "Although I really want Eloise to live in a Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 9/11 healthy family atmosphere like a normal child, Grandma, you must know that only a man who satisfies me can be Eloise''s father." Mabel asked curiously, "So can you tell me what is so special about that guy?" Caroline naturally couldn''t answer her grandmother''s question since she herself didn''t understand it. She couldn''t say that it was because she felt a sense of familiarity with Alistair that made her plunge headfirst into it, wholeheartedly marrying Alistair without any regrets. It sounded like she was cursed by someone. If she said it, maybe her grandmother would arrange an exorcism ceremony for her in the afternoon. Caroline never thought about the magic stuff. It was all nonsense. She knew very well that it was her inner impulse that drove her to make the decision. Caroline was thoughtful. I''ve been too busy in the past two days. Besides, I''ve just "tricked" Alistair to get the marriage certificate. Now that I have it, I want to spend more time with him, so I have to put the matter of going to Chicago aside. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 10/11 For some reason, when Chicago was mentioned, she felt an inexplicable resistance in her heart. However, ording to her recollection and the information she got from others indirectly, she had never been to Chicago. Compared to other people''s answers, Caroline believed in himself more. But she lost a year''s memory... CEO by 34 Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman Mabel was certain that the man who was favored by her granddaughter must have some extraordinary qualities that were unknown to others. 1/12 However, she never expected that after Caroline told her all about his background, Mabel almost suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. "What did you say? He dropped out of high school and was divorced once!" Mabel''s eyes widened. Mabel thought that Alistair looked quite good, but she didn''t expect his background to be so terrible. Not to mention being a good match for her beautiful granddaughter, worth tens of billions of dors. It was God''s mercy that he was not single. Mabel actually liked Alistair very much. She wouldn''t look down on anyone casually.. But she still hoped that the one who stood next to her outstanding granddaughter in the future would be equally outstanding. Even if the man was not as good as her granddaughter, who was known as a genius, he should at least be almost as good. Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman 2/12 Alistair''s conditions were far from those of her granddaughter. Mabel thought they could hardly be called a match. Caroline''s expression turned calm. ¡°Grandma, if you think he is not good enough, I can raise Eloise alone for the rest of my life." This was not a threat but a statement of fact. Of course, Caroline was talking about this in front of Mabel on purpose. It was impossible to ask her to give up Alistair. A voice quietly sounded in her heart. It''s impossible to give him up in my lifetime. Mabel was shocked and confused. Is it really not a case of being possessed? For a man who has nothing good except his face, Carol even started to threaten me. I know Carol''s temper. If she says so, she can definitely do it! I don''t want to say that Carol is blind in love, but I can''t figure out why. There are plenty of outstanding men in this world, but why did Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman it have to be Alistair? 3/12 Caroline sat down next to Mabel and leaned against her, as if she had returned to her childhood. ¡°Grandma, I''m not a child anymore." Mabel touched Caroline''s face lovingly and snorted, "Yeah, my granddaughter has grown up and has been a mother to someone else for five years." Caroline''s voice was soft. "So Grandma, please trust me, okay?" She left out the rest of her words. Trust my eye for choosing men. Mabel didn''t speak for a long time. Everyone would want their children to be well. Mabel just felt that her perfect granddaughter deserved the best man in the world. She didn''t think that Alistair was a bad person, but it was a fact that he didn''t have a decent background, and he didn''t even go to college. Mabel didn''t have as many concerns as Julian, so she asked directly, "Carol, are you possessed? You are so excellent. Why do you have to find a divorced man?" "Grandma!" Caroline''s helpless tone carried a hint of sweetness. Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman "Don''t forget that I have a daughter.'' Mabel asked, "So what if you have a daughter? You''re still a virgin." Caroline said nothing. 4/12 Beneath the seemingly weak appearance, she was stubborn and would not listen to anyone. Mabel sighed, "Oh, forget it. I said too much, and you think I''m nagging. I don''t have too many requirements. As long as you are happy, it doesn''t matter if his conditions are a little worse. Anyway, our family is rich and powerful, and we don''t expect him to earn money to support the family. As long as you can live. a good life, that''s enough..." At this point, Mabel couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Is that just a little bit worse? It''s simply impossible to find someone with a worse background than him. "But if he treats you badly," Mabel snorted, "then I won''t be nice to him. It will be useless no matter how much you protect him!" Caroline smiled, "Don''t worry, Grandma, this day will never If I didn''t believe in Alistair, would I let him live in my home with us? Although I don''t know where my trust came from, I just trust Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman him. In the garden, when the wind blew, a few petals fell down scatteredly. It was so beautiful that it seemed like a paradise. Alistair took out his cell phone. Eloise was picking up petals from the ground with great interest. When she saw Alistair''s camera pointed at her, she quickly made a few poses. Alistair took a lot of photos of her, some of which he took identally and some of which she made poses. 5/12 Julian threw the orange in his hand and said with a smile, "You get along pretty well with Eloise." Alistair created a new album for Eloise to store her photos. "Eloise is very well-behaved and sensible." Julian nodded in agreement. "Yeah, she is." When Caroline brought Eloise back, she was very small and always timid when looking at others. She would cry when anyone approached her except Caroline. For Eloise, Caroline dropped out of school and took care of her day and night. That was how the cute girl grew up. But since Alistair came, Julian found that Eloise was bing more and more lively. Julian received a call, signaled to Alistair, and walked away Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman while answering the phone. 6/12 "Dad, can you show me the photos?" Eloise ran over to look at the photos. As soon as she ran to Alistair, she saw something, and her expression suddenly changed. She subconsciously hid behind Alistair. Alistair became alert and turned his head to look to the left. A middle-aged woman appeared in his sight. The woman put her hands in her pockets with a slightly panicked look and looked away as if nothing had happened. Apart from rtives and friends, the only people who could enter Mabel''s manor were the nannies who worked there. From the way the woman was dressed, Alistair guessed that she might be a nanny. His eyes fell on her pocket. If he guessed correctly, what she put in her pocket should be a cell phone. A bold and absurd spection came to Alistair''s mind that the woman was secretly filming them! Alistair felt it was unbelievable. Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman He was not a star, so why would the woman take pictures of him? Alistair asked in a low voice, "Eloise, do you know her?" 7/12 Eloise hugged his legs with a timid expression. "Yes, she said I was a burden to my mother." Alistair was stunned upon hearing that. When he turned his head and looked at the middle-aged woman again, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes. It turned out to be this woman! Alistair said, "Eloise, can you wait for Daddy here?" Eloise nodded obediently. Alistair strode towards the middle-aged woman who was about to turn around and leave. "Hey," he called to the woman without patience. He thought women who could say such sarcastic words to a well-behaved and cute little girl were definitely not good. Besides, Alistair found her sneaky behavior suspicious. The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment. Then she turned around and smiled respectfully on her harsh face, "Mr. Harlow, what can I do for you?" Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman Alistair remembered that when he and Caroline came in together, it was this woman who served them water. He shook his phone and smiled helplessly, "I want to make a call, but my phone is out of battery. Can you lend me your phone?" This was amon request. Unlike meeting a stranger on the street, Alistair was a 8/12 distinguished guest here. The distinguished guest just wanted to borrow her phone, and under normal circumstances, his request would be granted. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a trace of difort appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face. She gave a dryugh. "Sorry, Mr. Harlow, my phone is out of credit." "Oh," Alistair muttered, "what a coincidence." The middle-aged woman breathed a sigh of relief. Alistair looked at her with a faint smile. He was smiling, but there was no trace of gentleness in his eyes. "Is it that your phone is out of credit, or the photos secretly taken by you have not been processed yet and can''t be seen by me?" Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman The middle-aged woman was shocked and subconsciously refuted, "I don''t understand what you are saying." 9/12 Alistair was o s originally uncertain, but now, her reaction made Alistair certain that his guess was correct. She had just secretly taken photos of them. Julian finished the call and walked over, holding Eloise''s hand. "What happened?" "Dude, I don''t know why she secretly took some photos of Eloise and me," Alistair replied. Julian was confused. "Agnes, you..." Agnes Crowley had recovered from the panic she felt when she was exposed at the beginning, and she said with a sad look, "No, I didn''t take any photos. Mr. Harlow is new here, so it''s okay if he doesn''t know me, but you know me, Julian!¡± She became more and more excited. "The flowers are in bloom here, and I thought they were beautiful, so I took some pictures. Even if Mr. Harlow and Eloise were included in the picture, it was an idental act. If Mr. Harlow insists that I took the pictures secretly, then I will have no way to defend myself." Julian looked at Alistair in embarrassment. ¡°Uh, is there some misunderstanding here?" Julian felt like it was normal to take pictures of beautiful scenery. Under normal circumstances, Alistair would feel that Sneaky Woman 10/12 he was making a fuss. However, when Alistair learned what Agnes had said to Eloise and the trace of panic that she hadn''t fully concealed when facing him, he was certain that there was something wrong with her. In short, he felt very uneasy as he couldn''t figure out why she took the photos of them secretly. Alistair didn''t waste any time and directly called Caroline. Caroline soon came to the garden with Mabel behind her. At this time, Agnes had already started crying. She lowered her head and wiped her tears, looking extremely aggrieved. For those who didn''t know the whole thing, it almost seemed like Alistair was a viin who was cocky here. He thought that since he married Caroline, he could take advantage of his power and step on others at will. Mabel asked with a confused look, "What''s going on?" Agnes sobbed and repeated to them what she had just said to Julian. She also said that she had never been wronged like this before, and she wanted to resign. After learning about this matter, they felt like Alistair was relying on his status to make trouble unreasonably. hapter 34 The Sneaky Woman Mabel was in deep thought and did not express her opinion immediately, so Julian maintained a neutral attitude. 11/12 Caroline then said, "Could you please take out your phone and show it to us? If my husband wronged you, I will apologize to you on his behalf and give you ten years'' sry aspensation. What do you think?" Alistair looked at Caroline in surprise. She didn''t even ask him before making up her mind. Perhaps thepensation of ten years'' sry was not worth mentioning in her mind with her annual ie of nine figures, but it had nothing to do with money. Anyone could understand Caroline''s trust in Alistair. Agnes stammered, "M-My phone is out of battery." Alistair bluntly exposed her lies. "You just said your phone was out of credit, and now it''s out of battery? No matter how coincidental, everything can''t happen at the same time." Mabel also stared at Agnes. She was usually kind and easy-going, but that didn''t mean she was stupid. Agnes'' unnatural look was enough to show that she had. something to hide. Wom an 12/12 Mabel was about to say something when Caroline nced at Agnes indifferently. "I''ll give you an opportunity to tell the truth. Three, two, one. Sorry, you missed it." Agnes was stunned. Alistair tried to hold back his smile. In just a second, Caroline finished her countdown, and she had no intention of giving Agnes any chance. In the cool andfortable spring, Agnes'' forehead began to sweat. CEO by 35 Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Mr. Vaughn: [Today is Saturday. Has Ms. Ashbourne gone home?] Agnes: [Yes.] Mr. Vaughn sent a screenshot of a transfer to Agnes. Agnes: [But Ms. Ashbourne brought a man back today.] Mr. Vaughn panicked and sent a 60-second voice note. Agnes replied: [OK, I''ll take a picture and send it to you.] Mr. Vaughn sent another screenshot of a transfer and replied: [Thanks a lot.] The so-called Mr. Vaughn Agnes chatted with was a suitor of Caroline named Preston Vaughn. Preston was madly obsessed with Caroline. He was tossing and turning every night because he couldn''t get the love he wanted. He even bribed someone around Mabel to pass on relevant information about Caroline to him. Upon learning that Caroline, who was always aloof and unapproachable, had brought a man back home for the first. He Loved Her 2/12 time, Preston panicked and asked Agnes to secretly take some photos of Alistair. He wanted to investigate who dared to snatch a woman from him. Mabel was kind-hearted. She usually didn''t care if the nannies broke things or did something wrong. But since someone betrayed their family and leaked their privacy to outsiders, Mabel couldn''t stand it anymore. She got angry immediately and told Agnes to pack up and leave. Agnes begged for mercy in tears, "Madam Ashbourne, Ms. Ashbourne! I was wrong. I shouldn''t have betrayed you for a little favor. Please forgive me since it''s my first time making a mistake. I swear I won''t do it again!" One betrayal was enough to see a person clearly. When it came to such important issues, Mabel was no pushover. Seeing that there was no room for maneuver, Agnes left the scene sadly. Mabel was furious. "cklist that Vaughn guy and never allow him to set foot here again!" The housekeeper lowered his eyes and replied, "Yes, Madam." "It''s your first day here. I''m sorry for what happened..." As soon as Mabel started to speak, she was interrupted by Caroline. ¡°Grandma, he is not a stranger. Why are you being so Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her polite to him?" Mabel was left speechless. She still looked at Alistair with loving eyes. 3/12 Her expressions were different from the ones she had when she was with Caroline, as if she weren''t unsatisfied with the man Caroline had married. "Alistair, thank you. Otherwise, we''d keep such a treacherous person in the house, and it would be a disaster sooner orter." Mabel felt ufortable when she thought that someone was spying on them in the house. Even if the other party had no ill intentions and just tried to achieve certain goals by ying petty tricks, she still felt terrified. Besides, no one could be sure that they had no ill intentions. After this incident, Mabel began to re-examine Alistair. Maybe I should let go of my prejudice. Excellence should not be reflected solely by academic qualifications, family background, etc. This young man Carol likes is not only good-looking, but also has strong insight. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Isn''t this an advantage that others don''t have? Everyone present looked at Alistair. 4/12 Alistair looked down at Eloise, who never left his side, unwilling to take credit for the sess. "In fact, it was Eloise who made me alert." When Eloise saw Agnes, she showed her nervousness and timidity, which made Alistair subconsciously alert. Caroline was extremely annoyed. This happened the first time I brought Alistair back. Will it leave a bad influence on him? What if he feels that entering a wealthy family is terrible, or let him mistakenly think that I''m flirting with others... Caroline seemed to see that on the road to guiding her into Alistair''s heart, there were two more obstacles that could not be ignored. The excellent CEO, Caroline, who was calm andposed, wanted to rify everything, but she knew this was obviously not a good time to do so. Caroline wished she could cut Agnes into pieces. Agnes begged that it was gettingte, and she wanted to leave tomorrow. Mabel remained unmoved. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her 5/12 Under the supervision of the housekeeper, she went to her room to pack her things. When she left, she seemed to nce over here unintentionally. Alistair caught her gaze by ident, and his heart started beating for no reason. Unrest surged like a tidal wave. He had a bad feeling that something was going to happen. The wind brought him the faint fragrance that he had been familiar with for a few days. Caroline walked to his side and looked over at him. "What are you thinking about?" Alistair shook his head. "Nothing." In the end, it was just his vague intuition,cking any evidence to support it. What if I''m just overthinking it? Caroline''s mood dropped a little because of his nonchnt reply. Caroline frowned. There''s obviously something going on, but he just doesn''t want to tell me. 6/12 Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Caroline tucked the loose hair behind her ears and said, "Alistair, luckily there are only two of us right now; otherwise, they would have figured out something was up." Alistair was stunned. "Sorry, I-¡± Caroline replied, "Real couples won''t apologize all the time." Alistair didn''t know how to reply. He suddenly felt that Caroline was a bit harsh. After all, they were not a real husband and wife. Even if they were a real couple, they had known each other for just a few days. Caroline then exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to remind you that you should be careful with your actions in front. of my grandma. If we are too polite to each other..." She suddenly leaned over and whispered, "My grandma has very sharp eyes. If we are not careful, she may find out the truth, and then all our efforts will be in vain." Her breath sprayed on Alistair''s face. Alistair paused and felt that the air around him had be a lot thinner. Subconsciously, he wanted to take a step back to distance himself, but someone passed by, and he held back. "Okay, I''ll be more careful." He was a little nervous. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her He couldn''t imagine if their rtionship was exposed... 7/12 He had been addicted to the fake family life. If this were a dream, he hoped to maintain it forever and did not want to wake up so early. Caroline added, "I don''t even know what that guy looks like." The topic suddenly changed, and Alistair''s brain couldn''t keep 1. up. "I mean that man named Mr. Vaughn. I have nothing to do with him. Don''t think too much about it." Finally finding an opportunity to rify, Caroline hurriedly exined. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt as if she had washed off a spot of mud that someone had identally thrown at her, and the depressed feeling in her heart finally dissipated a little. Alistair looked around. Eloise was sitting on the swing in the garden, while Mabel was sitting beside her reading a story to her. Julian had disappeared. Except for Mabel who looked up at them from time to time, Alistair was sure that no one noticed them. Alistair wanted to say, "You don''t need to exin this to me." Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her On second thought, he paused. 8/12 Would a real husband not care if his wife is pursued by another man? Considering the one-million-dor payment a month, I really need to learn from Caroline and get into the role so as to avoid being seen through identally. He followed her words and pretended to be relieved. "Really? Then I feel relieved." Caroline blinked her eyes. "So, honey, have you forgiven me?" Now, she could fluently and naturally call him "honey." On the contrary, Alistair was not used to hearing that. He wast unsure how he should respond to that. If he epted that, he''d be considered to be taking advantage of her, but if he didn''t, he''d be considered unprofessional. In the final analysis, it was because he had the wrong mindset. and had too many messy thoughts. Caroline, however, was calm and open-minded, and she was not as shy as him, so she could call him honey without any psychological burden. However, he had no idea that Caroline had ulterior motives toward him from the first moment she saw him. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Alistair replied, "It''s not you who did anything wrong." 9/12 Caroline said, "Honey, why are you so considerate? I love you even more!" After saying that, she smiled at Alistair. That smile made the colorful blossoms behind her pale inparison. Alistair''s heart suddenly stopped, and his mind was in a mess. "Uh, I-I..." Caroline waited patiently for his reply. Alistair couldn''t even finish a sentence after a long time. Caroline moved closer unwillingly. Under the bright sunlight, her skin was as smooth as a baby''s. Her expectation made Alistair feel that if he continued to hesitate like this, he would be like an unforgivable scumbag. He made up his mind and replied, "I love you too!" It was like a sharp de soaked in a deadly hallucinogen, piercing Caroline''s heart in an instant. Caroline stared at Alistair nkly. The blood in her body suddenly coagted, her mind went nk, and the entire colorful world became a huge backdrop. At this moment, there was only Alistair in her eyes. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Alistair was a little embarrassed at first, and Caroline''s surprised reaction made him feel at a loss. 10/12 Could it be that I''m too immersed in the role and don''t know how to control myself? The word love is so sacred and noble. How can we say it casually? But Caroline can say, and why can''t I... Caroline quickly came back to her senses. It seemed as if her absent-mindedness was just Alistair''s illusion. Caroline asked, "That''s all?" Alistair stared at her with a confused face. She added, "Remember to add the word ''baby'' next time, otherwise, who will know who you really love?" Alistair was left speechless. After Caroline gave her instructions in a serious tone, she turned her head and looked at the scenery as if nothing had happened. Gradually, a blush crept up on his face. Even though she knew that Alistair said so under her "force" Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her and what Alistair said just now was not his real thoughts, Caroline didn''t care. Anyway, Alistair said he loved her. 11/12 Mabel looked at them who were huddled together and whispering. She felt that she was full of contradictions. When Caroline kept to herself, Mabel worried that she would be alone for the rest of her life. When Caroline found her ideal husband as she wished, Mabel felt very ufortable for a while. All in all, it happened too suddenly, and she didn''t have any time to prepare herself mentally. No one would be used to it. Caroline stroked Eloise''s face lovingly. This is a poor child, but she is also very lucky to have met Caroline. Mabel asked, ¡°Eloise, do you like your dad?" Eloise held a bottle and sipped it. She nodded vigorously after hearing this. ¡°Of course I like him. My dad is so nice!" Mabel smiled and said, "Well, as long as you both like him." The only thing Mabel could do was to send her blessings to Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her them. CEO by 36 Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 1/14 After lunch, Mabel pulled her usual trick-sending Caroline and Eloise off under some pretense, leaving Alistair behind. Caroline nced helplessly at Alistair before sighing, "Grandma..." "Oh, rx," Mabel said with a wave of her hand. "I just want a word with Alistair. I''m not going to bite him. Right, Alistair?" "I''ll be fine," Alistair said gently, offering Caroline a reassuring smile. But the moment she walked out, the confidence left him. He sat awkwardly on the edge of the couch, back ramrod straight like a student kept after ss for unfinished homework. Mabel chuckled, clearly amused, "Loosen up, dear. I promise, I don''t bite." That broke the ice. Alistair let out a shyugh, embarrassed by how tense he was. It wasn''t like he was being interrogated by a firing squad. Mabel had a kind face, and Caroline had always been protective of him. So what exactly am I afraid of? Just because I''m not "ideal" on paper? That''s not really a crime, is it? Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction "I''ve heard a bit about your situation," Mabel said, her voice softening. Alistair felt his shoulders ease. He smiled sheepishly, "I''m not really someone who deserves Caroline." 2/14 Mabel frowned, "Don''t sell yourself short. That kind of talk doesn''t sit well with me. Caroline chose you, and that''s all I need to know." "Thank you," he said quietly. "We''re family now," Mabel said kindly. "And family doesn''t need to toss around words like ''thank you'' all the time." But then her expression shifted. Her voice, while still calm, carried more weight now. "But let''s get one thing clear. Caroline is a good girl-no, she''s an exceptional one. I won''t lie, she''s the pride of this family. Since she chose you, you''d better understand what that means. You don''t get to hurt her. Not. ever. If you do, I swear I won''t go easy on you.". Alistair sat up straighter, his hand instinctively raising in a solemn gesture. "I promise I''ll treat her well for the rest of my life. If I ever hurt her, may I-" "Alright, alright,¡± Mabel interrupted quickly, waving her hand. ¡°That''s enough. No need to tempt fate." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 3/14 There was a certain reverence in her tone, the kind that came from someone who didn''t take fate lightly. She sighed, muttering under her breath, "Caroline''s a good kid, but she''s too headstrong sometimes. Didn''t even warn us before dragging you home-caught mepletely unprepared." Even as she grumbled, she reached into a drawer and slid a small notebook across the table toward him. "We didn''t have time to n this properly, so I couldn''t prepare a proper gift. But here''s something from me, if you''re willing to ept it." He nced down. It was a property deed-for a vi in SoHo. He froze. "This... this is too much. I can''t possibly ept it." Mabel''s expression darkened. "What''s so ''much'' about it? It''s just a vi. Don''t tell me you''re turning it down because you. think my gift is cheap or rushed." "No, not at all," Alistair said quickly, flustered. "It''s just... I didn''t bring you anything in return..." Mabelughed, warm and wide, the lines around her eyes deepening, "Just take care of Caroline and Eloise. That''s the only gift I care about. And it''s a lifelong one-far more valuable than a vi." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction He couldn''t find the words to answer. 4/14 People with wealth... maybe that''s why they don''t cling to material things. They know what really matters. They know sincerity when they see it. Suddenly, Mabel''s gaze sharpened again. "Now tell me the truth. Is this marriage between you and Caroline just a transaction?" His mind went nk. Cold prickled down his spine. Of course she''d ask. Caroline warned me-her grandma sees through everything. He was ready for this. At least, he thought he was. No matter how rattled he felt inside, his face remained steady. "Please trust us. We would never treat something as serious as marriage like a joke." And even as the words left his mouth, guilt followed right after. A lie. But a kind one. Mabel stared him down for a long moment. Then, she threw her head back andughed, "Oh, I''m just messing with you. Look at youpletely frozen!" He tried to smile, but it was more relief than amusement. "You''ll go sign the transfer this afternoon. Alban will take you," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction Alban Fairfax was Ashbourne Manor''s long-time butler. 5/14 At this point, if Alistair insisted on declining, it wouldn''t just be impolite-it would be outright ungrateful. So he epted it with a quiet nod. Better to go along with it now. He could always return the vi to Caroler if it came to that. He''d never been the kind to covet what wasn''t his. Never mind the fact that Caroline was already paying him a million dors a month. Just then, Alban approached from the hallway. He was in his fifties, silver-haired, lean, and dressed in a sharply tailored ck suit. He looked more like a tenured professor than a servant. "You''re just in time," Mabel told him. "Take Alistair to finalize the paperwork this afternoon." "Yes, Madam Ashbourne," Alban replied. Then, with a slight bow, he added, "Agnes has packed her things. She wishes to see you before leaving." Mabel''s smile faded. "She''s leaving. No need for goodbyes." But after a pause, she relented. "She''s been with us long enough. Let her in." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 6/14 Agnes walked in with her head slightly bowed, guilt written all over her face. But the moment her eyes met Alistair''s, something twisted in his gut. That familiar uncase crept back in. At this moment, the voice of the Life Choice System rang out again in his mind. "You sense that the Ashbourne family may be in danger. What will you do? "Option one: stay out of it. You''re not really part of this family. This is just a temporary arrangement, and sooner orter, you''ll be gone. Their problems aren''t yours. "The reward for it is 100 system credits. "Option two: help them. You may not be truly married to Caroline, but she''s treated you with nothing but kindness. Mabel just weed you into the family. You may not belong here- but that doesn''t mean you get to stand aside. "The reward for it is 200 system credits." Alistair didn''t need to think long. He''d grown used to the system handing him dilemmas like this, always dangling a reward behind some moral test. But truthfully, even if it hadn''t said a word, he already knew. what he''d choose. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 7/14 With or without a reward, he wasn''t about to stand by and do nothing. The problem was, all he had right now was a feeling-a strong, unshakable feeling that something was off. And every part of him was telling him Agnes was at the center of it. But without proof, what could he say? He couldn''t just march up to her, grab her by the cor, and demand to know what she was plotting. That would be insane. Last time, he''d caught her off guard-her panic had given her away. This time? She looked calm,posed, and prepared. If he acted now, all he''d do was scare her into hiding whatever it was she was nning. And that would only make things worse. The moment the idea hit him, Alistair pulled up the System Store on instinct. He scrolled quickly, hoping-no, needing-to find something useful. Then he saw it, and his heart nearly leapt into his throat. "Inner Voice skill acquired. Lock onto one target and hear his thoughts for one hour. It costs 200 system credits." He didn''t hesitate for a second to buy it. The credits were a gift from the system anyway, a reward for making the right choice earlier. If he could stop the Ashbourne Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 8/14 family from walking into a disaster because of it, then the price was more than worth it. "Target locked-Agnes Crowley." As the system''s calm voice echoed in his mind, a new one. followed-cold, sharp, and filled with bitterness. "I''ve worked for the Ashbourne for the family for years. Even if I haven''t earned their praise, I should have earned their damn respect, shouldn''t I? Nobody''s perfect. So I made some mistakes -does that mean I don''t deserve a second chance? Just like that, I''m out? Fired without so much as a thank-you? Heartless." Alistair picked up his coffee cup without flinching, hiding his rising tension behind a calm facade. Wow. She''s really bitter. Not only did Agnes not regret her actions, but she was actively resenting the family for holding her ountable. There was no remorse-only spite. "Fine. They want to y rough? I''ll y dirtier. Let''s see how high and mighty they are when it alles crashing down." So she really is nning something. Alistair couldn''t understand it-was this woman insane? The Ashbournes weren''t just wealthy. They held real power. If anything went wrong, if even a sliver of this was exposed, she Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 9/14 wouldn''t just be in trouble-she''d be destroyed. This was the kind of n that hurt both sides. There was nothing to gain from it, not for her. Not unless she had a death wish. But Alistair didn''t believe she was that kind of person. She wasn''t stupid. The more he heard, the more uneasy he became. She was clearly nning something-but what exactly? That part still eluded him. He had no choice but to keep listening, forcing himself to stay patient, hoping she''d eventually give herself away. ¡°Madam Ashbourne, thank you for everything these past years,¡± Agnes said aloud, her voice trembling with fake sentiment. "I''ll be going now." Mabel nodded without looking at her. She wasn''t going to drag out the departure with bitterness. Agnes had served her family long enough. A little dignity, even undeserved, cost nothing. "Mr. Vaughn promised me a cushy job once this is done. No. stress, good pay. All I need is for this n to work. Please, God, let it work. "My sister hasn''t found work since Caroline fired her. Word got around. Someone made sure of it. Probably her. I came today just to see the old hag onest time. Hopefully she''ll take pity on me and not cklist me for good. Otherwise, not even Mr. Vaughn can save me." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction Wait-Mr. Vaughn? Preston Vaughn? That name hit like ice water to the face. 10/14 Of course. Caroline''s so-called admirer. So this whole thing is tied to him? And Agnes'' sister.... Alistair''s mind raced, and suddenly the pieces fell into ce. Caroline had once fired a woman who looked eerily simr to Agnes. They were sisters. That exined everything. No wonder this feels personal. The scheme was deeper than he''d thought. He leaned back slightly, heart pounding now, trying not to miss a word. Thankfully, the voice in his mind wasn''t bound by volume or noise. Agnes'' thoughts came through with stunning rity. She turned away with a respectful nod, her demeanor impable, and began walking off. On the surface, Alistair remained calm, unreadable-but inside, frustration gnawed at him. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 11/14 What the hell are you nning? Come on, just say it already. Agnes'' eyes flicked back in his direction, seemingly by chance. She smiled, sweet and practiced. "I''m truly sorry, Mr. Harlow. I didn''t mean anything by it... I made a mistake, and I hope you can forgive me." If Alistair hadn''t been listening in on her internal monologue, he might''ve actually believed her. Instead, he returned her fake sincerity with a matching smile. "It''s all in the past." Agnes'' inner thoughts emerged in his mind again. "As if. He really thinks he belongs here? What a joke. Even if Madam Ashbourne approves of him, he''ll never get past Mr. Ashbourne." Mr. Ashbourne... that must be Caroline''s father. Alistair wasn''t particrly concerned with the man''s approval. But what came next nearly made his blood freeze. "Once Madam Ashbourn falls into theke and Vaughn swoops in to save her, Caroline will have no choice but to be grateful. She won''t be able to refuse him after that." What! That''s the n? They''re going to... stage an ident? Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 12/14 Apparently, there had once been a pond on the manor, but it had been filled in when Eloise arrived. Caroline had beer worried about falling in while ying, so they turned it into a kids'' y area. Which meant... theke must be outside the property grounds. "And when Madam Ashbourn ends up in that water, everyone will look at this lucky bastard-this walking curse who showed up just in time for things to go wrong. Let''s see how well that sits with the family." Agnes finally left the room, and Alistair sat there, calcting. So it''s an outsideke. Makes sense. But what nagged at him was how confident Agnes had sounded. How does she know Mabel will go there today? She''s not the type to just wander It wasn''t impossible. If that was the case, then keeping Mabel away from the water should be simple enough-as long as he had a good reason to do 1. it. From what he''d heard in her thoughts, Preston hadn''t given up. He was still trying to stage some grand gesture, some setup to get closer to Caroline. He probably didn''t intend to hurt Mabel-not really. But if Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 13/14 something went wrong, if the rescue didn''t happen fast enough, who knew how bad it could get? Alistair pulled out his phone and ran a quick search. Sure enough, there was a Just then, Mabel called out cheerfully, "Eloise,e on, let''s go feed the fish!" Alistair snapped to attention. "Feed the fish?" he echoed, trying to sound casual. Caroline nodded,pletely unaware of his rising rm. "Yeah, Eloise asked Grandma to take her. They made nsst time. Thatke''s full of fish." That''s it. That''s how they knew. Agnes must''ve overheard the n and fed the info straight to Preston. He, in turn, spun it into an opportunity to win Caroline over-an "idental" fall, a heroic save, and a forced debt of gratitude. The skies were clear, and the sun was bright-it was a perfect day for an outing. And that was exactly what made it so dangerous. Eloise''s face lit up with excitement, practically bouncing in ce. Alistair couldn''t find it in himself to stop her. "I haven''t been feeding anything in ages," he said, feigning enthusiasm. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 14/14 Eloise turned to him, eyes wide with hope. "Thene with us, Daddy! Please?" CEO by 37 1/10 The sky was clear, the clouds sparse, and the water shimmered under the midday sun. By theke, the openwn buzzed with life. Children flew kites, dogs tugged at leashes, and couples strolledzily along the winding paths. Willow branches drooped over the shore, tipped with new spring leaves, and trees Alistair couldn''t name burst with white and blush-pink blossoms. The air smelled fresh and sweet- grass, petals, sunlight. Eloise bounced along the rustic wooden bridge, holding Mabel''s hand and giggling with each step. Alistair followed Caroline at a measured pace, his expression rxed, but every muscle in his body coiled tight. His senses. were sharpened to a point-ears tuned for disruption, eyes flicking over every shadow. It might''ve been spring, but theke water was still freezing. If someone as sturdy as him fell in, he''d likely get sick. Mabel, elderly and fragile, would fare far worse. Preston, that smug little opportunist, he''d really risk her life just to y hero? Chapter 37 Drone Crisis There were people scattered along theke''s edge-fishing, walking, chatting-but Alistair was certain Preston was somewhere nearby. If he wanted to swoop in at the perfect moment and save the day, he couldn''t be far. 2/10 Alistair''s gaze swept the scene. A man in a fisherman''s hat sat nearby, watching his line. Another young coupleughed and flirted beneath a blossoming tree. None of them screamed "Preston Vaughn," but that didn''t matter. He''d never seen the man. Neither had Caroline-at least not well enough to recognize him. If I can''t pick him out, I''ll just keep watch. He won''t get the chance. What Alistair couldn''t figure out was how Preston nned. to pull it off. How could he push Mabel into theke without raising suspicion? It had to be subtle, deniable, a freak ident... An out-of-control dog? A runaway kite? A sudden shove disguised as chaos? Beside him, Caroline caught his constant scanning and tilted her head. "Are you bored?" He shook his head. "No. The view''s actually... really beautiful." She hesitated, clearly wanting to say more, and then let it go. Chapter 37 Drone Crisis If he wasn''t ready to open up, she wasn''t going to pry. 3/10 Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was weighing on him. It''s going to take time. I knew that from the start. Then Alistair caught movement. The man in the fisherman''s hat stood and began walking-straight toward them. Slowly and casually. That''s him. It has to be. The timing''s too perfect. Alistair''s instincts red. The area was calm. No loose dogs. No kites. Mabel was still within his line of sight, and aside from standing too close to the edge, she wasn''t in any obvious danger. Yet. Then a girl-small, waifish-started weaving her way toward the bridge, her gait loose and a bit odd. At this point, anyone or anything-approaching the area was at potential threat in Alistair''s eyes. Why assume Mabel would fall because of some ident or distraction? What if it''s not about a dog or a kite at all? What if it''s a person-someone unstable, unpredictable? As long as it ended with Preston pulling Mabel out of the water and earning himself a debt of gratitude, it didn''t matter how she fell in. Chapter 37 Drone Crisis Trailing behind the girl... was someone else. 4/10 Alistair''s eyes narrowed just as a low buzzing filled the air-faint at first, and then rising fast, from somewhere overhead. He looked up, and it hit him all at once. A drone. It dropped from the sky in a sharp, sudden descent, heading straight for Mabel. Shit. That''s it. That''s how they''ll do it. If it hit her, she''d fall into theke. And right on cue, Preston would "miraculously" arrive to pull her out-earning himself a permanent seat at the Ashbourne table. The drone was nearly on her now. Mabel flinched, already stumbling back. Eloise squeaked, "Granny!" Alistair moved. One second he was watching, and the next he was flying across the grass. He reached them in two strides and yanked both Mabel and Eloise back just as the drone smacked into theke, sending up a geyser of water. Theynded hard but safe. Crisis averted. And then, right on schedule, a man came tearing across thewn Chapter 37 Drone Crisis like a sprinter at the Olympics. He was toote. 5/10 But if Alistair''s instincts were right, he was Preston, the same man trailing behind the girl. Alistair looked over, and their eyes met. The man''s face was a mess of panic and frustration. He didn''t even have time to hide. it. Alistair had beaten him to the punch-and he knew it. "Granny! Are you okay?" Eloise was shaking, but her first thought was still Mabel. "I''m alright, sweetheart," Mabel whispered, brushing back Eloise''s curls. "Don''t cry." Caroline knelt beside them, pulling her daughter into her arms. "Are you hurt?" "I''m fine," Mabel said, stealing a nce at theke. "Thanks to Alistair. Otherwise, I''d be out here giving the fish a bath-and at my age, I''m not sure I''d''ve made it back to drynd." Caroline finally allowed herself to breathe. If Mabel still had the spirit to make jokes, she really was okay. "Are you alright, Madam Ashbourne?" It was the young man-Preston, presumably-approaching now, his voice polite, but Mabel''s expression turned cold the moment she saw him. "I''m fine." he Crisis 6/10 The mood had shifted. The drone had ruined everything. Eloise was shaken, and none of them wanted to stay. Caroline lifted Eloise, but she was heavier than she looked. Alistair stepped forward, holding out his arms. "Let me take her." Normally, Eloise clung to Caroline when upset. Sometimes, she even rejected Mabel. But today, she looked at Alistair and leaned toward him without hesitation. She wrapped her arms around his neck and nestled her chin on his shoulder, eyes closed, utterly calm. Mabel blinked in surprise. Well, I''ll be damned. Maybe it really has to be Alistair. Not far off, Preston watched the scene, grinding his teeth. He''d spent so much time trying to get Eloise to like him. Everyone knew the way to Caroline''s heart was through her daughter. But no matter what he did, Eloise would flinch, duck, or t-out ignore him. He''d convinced himself it was just her personality-shy, Chapter 37 Drone Crisis 7/10 withdrawn, only responding to a few trusted people. That had given him hope. Word was, Caroline had one non-negotiable when it came to choosing a partner- her daughter had to like him. If she doesn''t like anyone, then no one has the edge. Right? That just means I''ve got time. Preston had thought he had time. Plenty of it. But then Caroline brought this man home. At first, heforted himself with the idea that Eloise was equally distant with every guy who tried to get close to her mother. That she kept her distance no matter who it was. But this man-thisplete nobody-had somehow made it past her defenses. Eloise had epted him. ?wnovel Panic wed at him. The n was unraveling. He stormed forward. "Madam Ashbourne!" Mabel stopped and turned. Preston hesitated, eyes darting away from Caroline''s. "I... I came to apologize.'' Caroline''s voice cut clean through him. "No need. Just don''t show up again." Her face was unreadable, but her stunning. beauty still hit like a punch to the chest. Preston''s face went pale. 8/10 There was nothing but finality in her words. The sentence wasn''t just spoken-it was scaled. Back at Ashbourne Manor, Alistair opened his mouth and then paused. He had to say something about Preston. Caroline beat him to it. "Honey, you think that drone incident wasn''t a coincidence, don''t you?" Talking to someone smart really did make life easier. He nodded. "Maybe I''m just being paranoid, but it all lined up a little too neatly. I just think... it''s better to be cautious." Only then did it register-Caroline had called him honey. Mabel, meanwhile, mmed her palm against the armrest of her chair. "It was no ident! I can''t believe once thought that boy was ambitious and driven! Turns out he''s just reckless. First, he conspires with Agnes, and then I''m nearly turned into fish food!" She looked at Eloise, who sat quietly beside her. ¡°If I''d gone under, fine. But if Eloise had fallen in too... God forbid." Caroline''s expression darkened. "I''m going to get to the bottom of this." Crisis Family-her real family-was her line in the sand. If Alistair hadn''t been there, if anything had happened to Mabel or Eloise... She would''ve killed someone. 9/10 "Let it go. You''ve got a full te as it is," Mabel said, ncing between her and Alistair. ¡°You two just focus on being happy together." She turned to Alistair. "You looked like you had something to say. Well, there are no strangers here. Speak freely." Alistair didn''t hold back. He told them everything Agnes had said-the cruel words she''d whispered to Eloise when no one was listening, words no child should ever have to hear. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how much fear that little girl must''ve carried, silently, night after night. He''d been meaning to tell Caroline for a while now-he just hadn''t found the right moment. Caroline''s entire demeanor changed. The chill in her eyes turned lethal. "She what?¡± she hissed. "She dared say that to my daughter? I''ll make her pay for this." "Easy now," Mabel said. "You''re not the type to go around killing people. That''s my job." She called for Alban, her tone ice-cold. "Bring Crowley back. Now." Later that afternoon, despite Mabel''s attempts to keep them longer, Caroline brought Alistair and Eloise home. 10/10 When Julian heard what happened, his jaw dropped. "You''re just going to let that slide?" Caroline''s eyes flicked toward Alistair. "My grandma''s handling it." She remembered what Mabel had whispered to her before they left. "Caroline, try to be gentler, okay? Don''t go scaring Alistair off. He''s a sweet boy- kind, honest. If you bully him too much, he''ll break." Women were fickle-and if there was ever proof, it was Mabel. Her attitude toward Alistair could turn a million different directions in a single day. But somehow, by the end of it, she was always back on his side. Caroline didn''t mind at all. CEO by 38 Chapter 38 Alone Now "Thanks for today, honey." The word honey rolled off Caroline''s tongue more and more. naturally these days. Alistair, who used to flinch every time she said it, had grown used to it too-maybe even fond of it. He gave her a thoughtful look. "Do you realize you have a major w?" Caroline froze. "What w?" she asked quickly, a little too quickly. If there was something wrong with her, she wanted to fix it-immediately. "You''re a total hypocrite." She blinked. "Excuse me?" "You''re the one who told me married couples don''t need to keep apologizing or thanking each other. So why are you thanking me right now? Isn''t that kind of... I don''t know, a double standard?" Caroline lowered her head without a word. Alistair''s heart skipped. Shit. That was too much, wasn''t it? Was he letting sess get to his head? Just because he pulled off Chapter 38 Alone Now 2/14 one heroic save, did that give him the right to call out his boss? And not just any boss-Caroline. God, I''m turning into Preston. I need to shut up. He opened his mouth to backtrack, maybe even apologize. But then Caroline looked up. Her almond-shaped eyes shimmered with amusement, ssy and bright. She nodded solemnly. "You''re right. I guess I was being a little hypocritical. Won''t happen again." Alistair blinked. Well... that was easy. At least she took it well. But then her expression shifted-less teasing, more serious. She hesitated before speaking again. "If something like that ever happens again... would you mind telling me sooner?" She meant the thing with Eloise-those cruel words. "If Eloise asks you not to tell me, I''ll respect that. I promise I won''t take it out on you. I just... want to know what''s going on. You don''t have to betray her trust-l just want to make sure she''s okay." Alistair was quiet. She didn''t have to be so reasonable. She was 3/14 her daughter''s mother. She had every right to demand he report every detail, no questions asked. And yet, she didn''t. How lucky did I get, ending up with a boss like this? "Can I ask you something?" he said finally. Caroline looked up. "Sure." "Do you... have a lot of people who''ve tried to date you?" The question caught her off guard. Hershes fluttered as she stared at him. Wait... is he jealous? Is that what this is about? She tilted her head, feigning innocence. "What made you ask that?" ¡°It''s just... what happened today got me thinking," Alistair said. "Are there more people like that Preston guy? I mean-unstable, obsessive types. I''m just wondering if I should be... concerned." Caroline raised a brow. "You''re worried about your safety? I can get you a bodyguard or two." Oh. So it''s not jealousy. There was a flicker of disappointment in her chest. Chapter 38 Alone Now 4/14 But no-Alistair wasn''t jealous either. He was just genuinely concerned someone might pull another stunt like Preston''s... and mess with thefortable life he was finally starting to enjoy. Caroline didn''t say anything. She simply pulled out her phone and typed a message to Julian. Caroline: [Find two reliable guys. I want my husband protected.] If bodyguards were necessary, then bodyguards he''d get. End of story. ***** "Reba, don''t tell me you''re ditching me for your boyfriend again! You seriously can''t get away for just one afternoon? Richard''s at work all day-he doesn''t need you glued to his side!" Anne''s voice whined through the phone, drenched in passive-aggressive frustration. At the mention of Richard''s name, a shadow passed over Reba''s face. In the mirror, her reflection looked polished, almost untouched. Her skin had regained its glow. Even after giving birth, she was still only twenty-four-naturally beautiful and generous when it came to skincare. Her face was Chapter 38 Alone Now smooth and radiant, cogen-rich and youthful. 5/14 But the room around her was drained of light. Like her, it carried a lifeless, heavy stillness. The kind that clung to grief. Richard had stormed out after theirst fight. He hadn''te back. Their son, Daniel, was still with her parents. She''d spent that entire night curled up on the couch, crying, herself hoarse. She could still hear her father''s voice echoing in her head. "I won''t stop you from marrying Richard, but don''t think you''ll get a penny from this family. You made your choice-you live. with the consequences." Her mother had wept softly beside him. "We''re your parents, Reba. We''d never hurt you. Even when we didn''t approve of Alistair, we gave him a chance. But with Richard... we couldn''t. Doesn''t that tell you something?" And Daniel''s words-those hurt the most. "I don''t want Daddy. He hit me. He hit me hard!" She remembered Richard''s red-rimmed eyes, his voice sharp with emotion. Chapter 38 Alone Now 6/14 "I did it for you, Reba. Can''t you see that? Are you even your parents'' daughter anymore? They disown you the second you get married-what kind of people are they? How can they just cut ties like that?" Reba clutched her head, trying to block it all out. But Anne''s voice was still there, chirping away in her ear. "Seriously, stop ying the perfect housewife. Do you know what my mom said to me today? She went off about how Vivienne''s so much better than me at everything. Again! So I snapped and told her, ''If Vivienne''s so great, maybe stop flirting with her husband then?'' Ha! Anyway, has Alistair reached outtely? I mean-" Reba hung up and flung the phone aside. But the silence didn''t bring peace. She could hear her heartbeat, pounding too loud. That faint, high-pitched buzz in her skull wouldn''t go away. She slid from the chair, sinking to the cold floor, limp and drained. She was alone now. Truly, unmistakably alone. Even six years ago-when she thought things were at their worst -she hadn''t felt like this. Chapter 38 Alone Now Back then, Alistair had been with her. 7/14 Where is Alistair now? Who''s he with? Some stunning woman? Is he cooking for her? Folding herundry? Bending over backward to make her smile? The door opened. Someone stepped inside, took in the disarray, and sighed. The kind of sighced with reluctant affection. Hands slipped under her arms, trying to lift her. Reba went limp, resisting in silence. Richard crouched down and simply scooped her up. His strength easily overpowered her half-hearted struggle. She let it happen, eyes zed and distant. "You never answered me," she said softly. Richard stiffened. Again with this. Why can''t she let it go? So he''d missed the bruising on her face. Or maybe he''d seen it and just didn''t care-too busy trying to decipher Nathaniel''s motives. But he had apologized. What more did she want? Chapter 38 Alone Now 8/14 Would she die if she didn''t get an answer she liked? What good does dragging this out even do? He put on a gentler voice, coaxing her, "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault, alright? Want to whip me? I''ll get the belt; you can go wild -just don''t stay mad, baby." That voice-so fake, so carefully rehearsed-reminded Reba of something her mother once said. "Your new boyfriend came to us, all noble and self-sacrificing. Told your father, ''Punish me all you want, just please support our marriage.'' But the second your dad took him up on it and gave him one tinyshing, he changed. You should''ve seen his face-cold as death. Like Nathaniel had just murdered his family or something. "Reba, I wanted to give him a chance. But he''s not a good man. He''s slick. Puts on a show. And if you insist on jumping. into the fire, then fine. Just don''t expect me to watch and p,¡± Cordelia sighed, tired and resigned. "We used to think Alistair wasn''t good enough. But next to Richard? Alistair looks like a goddamn saint." Normally, if anyone had dared praise Alistair in front of her-let alone m Richard-Reba would''ve gone ballistic. Even if it was her own mother. She''d once loved Richard blindly. She had run toward him even while her parents pleaded with Chapter 38 Alone Now her to stop. 9/14 Now? Now he was carrying her like she was something delicate. cing her gently on the bed, tucking her in like he''d done it a hundred times. She didn''t resist. Richard thought he''d won. That she was back to normal-calm and tame. He had no idea. He''d never had to win Reba over. She was always the one apologizing and chasing, the one who refused to give up. If Alistair had once been her loyal littlepdog, then she''d spent years being Richard''s. If it weren''t for Cordelia and Nathaniel, he would''ve just pulled the same old stunt again-walk out, wait for her to break, and then waltz back in like a hero. Reba looked at him, her expression nk. Richard crouched beside her now, reaching for her hand and pressing it to his cheek. "Reba, please don''t be mad anymore, alright?" Chapter 38 Alone Now She stared at him, empty-eyed. He climbed onto the bed beside her and pulled her close. She didn''t fight it. 10/14 "Let''s go pick up Danny today, yeah?" he whispered, kissing her forehead. Her voice came out slow, distant. "Rick... will you marry me?" "Of course," he said easily. "Why do you think I came back? To marry you." "Then let''s get our license tomorrow," she murmured. He smiled, indulgent and warm, "Sure. Whatever you want." As far as he was concerned, her parents were already handled. Their posturing meant nothing. His mother was right-Cordelia and Nathaniel didn''t matter. Once he had herpletely under his thumb, the girl wouldn''t hesitate to sing his praises to his parents. She would manage to win them over in no time, and that was that. Just like his mother had done with his father. One move, and she became the mistress of the Morgan family. Always go for the heart of the house. The rest falls in line. Chapter 38 Alone Now. Reba was their only child. There was no way her parents would truly cut her off. 11/14 "Before we do," she added, "I want to sign a prenup. Like my father asked." The air went silent. She looked up at him. Her face was unreadable. "You don''t want. to?" Richard gave a thin smile. "Of course I do. I''m marrying you, not your money." She said nothing for a while before saying.. "Let''s not go to my parents'' today," she added after a moment. "They don''t want to see us right now." "Alright." The next morning, instead of heading to the city hall, Reba drove Richard to the notary office. His jaw tensed. "Reba. Can we not do this right now? It''s ou@big day." She turned to him calmly. She''d memorized every inch of his face over the years. But at that moment, he looked like a stranger. She yanked her hand out of his. "We agreed. Prenup first." Chapter 38 Alone Now 12/14 His expression hardened. "Maybe you should be asking why your parents are pushing so hard for that prenup. Ever think they might have another kid on the way? A boy, maybe?" Richard''s own father had three daughters with his ex-wife. All of them were now estranged-long gone after their mother died under suspicious circumstances. His mother-the one who "won"-had done so by being young, ruthless... and giving his father a son. Richard had inherited that mindset. Favoring sons wast practically in his DNA. Reba''s blood ran cold. "What the hell are you talking about?¡± "I''m just saying,¡± he snapped. "Why else would they be so scared of you getting your share? It adds up, doesn''t it?" "You''re disgusting. You don''t want to marry me. You''re just after my family''s money, aren''t you?" Reba whispered. Six years ago, she might''ve fallen for his sweet talk. But now? She''d spent enough time being an adult-she''d picked up some instincts and earned a bit of rity. How could she not see through something this obvious? Yes, she was a romantic. But she wasn''t an idiot. "So now I''m the viin?" he snapped. "I''m trying to protect you." "I didn''t ask you to." Their voices rose, sharp and bitter. 13/14 "Mr. Harlow-" "Just Alistair," he said with a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Harlow sounds too stiff." "Well, Alistair," Alban chuckled, "once we finish the deed transfer, Madam Ashbourne wanted to know if you''d like to join her for lunch at Ashbourne Manor." "Of course," Alistair replied. Last Saturday, Mabel had gifted him a vi. She''d meant to have the paperwork done that same afternoon-until she realized it was the weekend and the office was closed. So, the first thing Monday morning, she sent Alban to bring him in, bright and early. As they stepped out of the car together, Alban offered a knowing smile. "It''s clear Madam Ashbourne has taken quite a liking to you." Alistair returned the smile. "It''s an honor." 14/14 The real estate office and the notary office were housed in the same building. Just as Alistair stepped out, a voice cut through the air. "You''re unbelievable, Reba! If you keep acting like this, don''t me me when I nevere back!" Reba came running toward the parking lot-and froze the moment she saw Alistair. And he saw her. Write yourment CEO by 39 Chapter 39 Master The tension cracked the moment Richard came storming out after Reba. 1/11 He spotted Alistair and immediately scoffed, his lips curling into a sneer, "Well, what do we have here?" No one answered. Reba''s eyes were already red, but the second she saw Alistair, her expression wavered, and they brimmed with deeper hurt. She looked devastated. When their eyes briefly met and Alistair turned away without a word, she looked even more heartbroken. Richard hated being ignored-by anyone. Whether it was Reba or Alistair, it bruised his ego all the same. "Alistair, let''s be clear here. You''re divorced. You''ve got no reason to be here, so stop hanging around like a stray dog." Alistair nced at him-once,zily, with the kind of contempt. that said more than any insult could. His eyes all but spelled out. the word-pathetic. Richard reached for Reba''s wrist. "Don''t bother with him. Let''s go." Chapter 39 Master 2/11 She yanked her hand back with a re he didn''t recognize. "Get away from me." Alistair, who''d already turned to leave, paused mid-step. Wait. What? Weren''t they supposed to be the kind of couple who couldn''t keep their hands off each other, the type who fed each other dessert in public and called it romance? If they argued at all, it should be over Richard ncing too long. at a waitress- Reba would lose it, use him of betrayal, and then make him beg for forgiveness. But this? This looked like a breakup. Like she wanted him gone for good. Did I get this all wrong? Then again, it didn''t concern him. "Let''s go, Alban," he said quietly. "Yes, sir. This way." Alistair didn''t miss the sharp shift in atmosphere behind him. He smiled. Alban had done that on purpose. Chapter 39 Master That one word-sir-had effectively shut down the argument behind them. Richard blinked. "Wait-sir?" Reba said nothing. Her lips were pressed tight, her eyes. 3/11 locked on Alistair''s retreating back. His figure was tall and elegant, his stride steady, his whole presence... unfamiliar in the worst way. How did I never see it before? The words Cordelia had whispered to her came rushing back. "No parent wants to see their child suffer. Reba, if you evere to your senses-if you want to reconcile with Alistair-we won''t stand in your way. He''s proven himself. He passed every test your father and I could throw at him. Compared to the people we''ve met in our lifetime, Alistair stands out. If you''re with him, we''ll finally be able to stop worrying." As Alistair disappeared from view, something hollow cracked open inside her. Like someone had scooped out her chest and left it echoing. Richard snorted, "What now? Still hung up on your ex? You always had a thing for him, didn''t you?" Reba didn''t answer. Hershes fluttered down like a curtain falling on a scene she didn''t want to watch. He stepped closer, tone sharp. "I''ll ask onest time-are we Ster getting married today or not?" 4/11 She lifted her chin slowly and met his gaze head-on. "No, we''re not." Maybe it was true what they said-people only wanted what they couldn''t have. Because whatever love she once felt for Richard was gone, buried beneath disappointment and something sourer. She looked at the face she once adored, and all she could feel now was disgust. "Fine," Richard snapped, yanking open the car door. "You''d better note crying back to me when you regret this." As he turned to get in, his eyes caught the sleek ck Bentley parked next to him. If he wasn''t mistaken, it was Alistair''s. And hadn''t Alistair been chauffeured around in a Maybach the other day outside Daniel''s school? Custom suits. High-end rides. And now-being called sir? Wait. Is Alistair some kind of secret heir? No. That didn''t track. Back in school, he was dirt poor. If he''d been old money, why grovel for years just to scrape together two million dors? Chapter 39 Master Unless... Richard''s mind raced. 5/11 What if he was a lost son of some rich family, only found after the divorce? The jealousy twisted in his gut. Why does he get so lucky? But then came a new theory. One thatforted him just enough to smirk again. No. No, I get it now. Alistair''s being kept. He''s got a sugar mama. One of those rich, wrinkled, perfume-drenched women who giggle like hyenas. That''s it. That''s the only exnation. "Your ex really hit the jackpot," he muttered, dripping sarcasm. "Guess that pretty face finally paid off." Reba opened her mouth. He cut her off, smirking. "Changed your mind? Too bad. I''m not in the mood anymore. We''ll talk about the whole getting. registered thing some other day." He turned to leave. But then- "That''s my car." She didn''t raise her voice, didn''t scream, and 6/11 just stated it, calm and sharp. Richard froze. He let out a bitterugh, mmed the door shut, and tossed the keys at her feet. Then he walked away. Reba crouched to pick them up. This time, she knew-he was actually mad. Richard, with all his arrogance, probably wouldn''te back. And somehow, she didn''t care. Not even a little. Once they were out of sight, Alban dropped the formal tone entirely. "So... you knew them?" Alistair gave a small nod. "My ex-wife and..." He wasn''t even sure if that was true. Technically, Reba and Richard should''ve been married by now. That had been her dream-marry Richard and live happily ever after. So he finished his sentence. "And her... husband. Probably." Alban, who had seen far worse, simply nodded. Chapter 39 Master The paperwork went through without a hitch. 7/11 Outside, Alban rushed ahead and pulled open the car door for him. Alistair thanked him with a small nod and ducked inside. What he didn''t see-couldn''t see-was the woman sitting motionless in the driver''s seat of a nearby car. Reba watched as the Bentley pulled away, taillights ring briefly before vanishing around the corner. Her world had stopped. How did he go from being the man who bent over backward for me, to the one other people call sir? She refused to believe Richard''s theory about a sugar mama. That was just... filthy. Alistair wasn''t some nobody paying off his father''s debt. He wasn''t a servant. He should be an heir, a real one. That was the only thing that made sense. But then... Why would someone like that waste six years waiting on me? Cooking, cleaning, raising my son like his own? Taking care of me like I was his whole world? Her breath caught. Because he loved me. Chapter 39 Master 8/11 Because Alistair had loved her enough to ept her terms. To endure her indifference. To care for her and Daniel with quiet, loyal devotion. He must''ve waited every day for her to turn around and finally see him. And she hadn''t. Her body broke into a cold sweat. No. I was wrong. That woman at the school-she wasn''t his girlfriend. She was an actress. Someone he hired to make me jealous. That has to be it! The more she convinced herself, the more certain she became. Regret swelled like a tidal wave. She leaned back against the seat, eyes fluttering shut, and the memories flooded in. "Reba, dinner''s ready. Want me to wake you up now? "I ironed your clothes. They''re hanging in the closet. "I already sent gifts to your parents. "Danny''s not feeling great. I''m taking him to the hospital." Simple, ordinary moments she''d once ignored-maybe even found annoying-now shimmered in her mind like the purest, rarest kind of love. "Last night was a mistake. I was drunk. It didn''t mean anything. Chapter 39 Master "Forget me. Forget everything between us. 9/11 "I love you. I miss you so much it''s killing me. Let''s go home and get married. "Are you really that blind, Reba? Your parents don''t even treat you like their daughter anymore. Can''t you see it? "I''m giving you onest chance. If you keep acting like this, I''m gone. For good." Richard''s voice crashed into the memories, ruining everything. She clenched her fists, trying to shake him from her mind-but he stuck like glue. She looked around. The scent in the car was his cologne. The seat was adjusted to his height. The mini fridge was stocked with his drinks. His tie and zer were thrown casually in the back. Even the ylist was his. She used to crave his presence so much that she''d cover her bedroom with his photos, sleeping with his shirts just to feel close to him. Now, it all made her nauseous. The air felt heavy and suffocating. Without thinking, she rolled down the window and started tossing everything out- his tie, his jacket, even the car''s air freshener. Chapter 39 Master 10/11 Then she remembered-he''d been driving this car for days. The driver''s seat was his. She reached for the seat cover, about to rip it off- A knock on the window startled her. A security guard held up the discarded items, frowning, "Miss, please don''t litter." Reba froze. At Ashbourne Manor, Alistair''s second visit felt more likeing home. "Alistair, there you are.¡± Mabel beamed. "Come in, sit down! Let made fresh pastries-they''re still She spoke to him as if he''d grown up at her side like Caroline. Alistair sat down obediently, taking a bite. Soft, chewy, and just sweet enough. Mabel''s s eyes t twinkled. "Is it good?" He nodded. "Delicious." "I''ll have L make more this afternoon. Bring some back for Caroline and Eloise." She chuckled and then added, "Caroline''s picky. Doesn''t really care for sweets. Thankfully, Eloise doesn''t take after her. That little girl loves them." Chapter 39 Master 11/11 Alistair raised an eyebrow. Caroline''s picky? Really? That''s news to me. She told me she wasn''t picky about food at all... CEO by 40 Chapter 40 Personal Charm Mabel had invited Alistair over today not just to spend more time with him but- clearly for Caroline''s sake. Before getting into that, though, she gave him a brief and sharp rundown of what had happened with Agnes. When Alban brought Agnes back, she actually assumed Mabel wanted to rehire her, thinking maybe Mabel hadn''t taken to the new staff. She even hinted at a raise, bold as brass. Then she saw Mabel standing there-alive, well, and clearly not buying her act- and the whole truth came crashing down. Agnes realized Preston''s n had failed. Mabel had spent years cultivating a warm, kind image. But the steel underneath had never gone dull. Under that calm pressure, Agnes cracked. She confessed everything-her collusion with Preston, every sneaky move, every lie. And then, unbelievably, she tried to me it all on Caroline. She said she''d always been loyal to the Ashbourne family, that it was Caroline''s cold-hearted decision to fire her sister that pushed her into Preston''s arms, and that none of it would''ve happened otherwise. Mabel just pulled out proof showing that Agnes had already started working with Preston before her sister was ever let go. That shut her up real fast. And Mabel wasn''t the kind to let someone off lightly. Especially someone who''d whispered poison into Eloise''s ears. But Mabel was no tyrant. She didn''t abuse her power. Instead, she found proof that Agnes had been skimming off the top for years- misusing her position to take "small advantages," which, added up, amounted to a prosecutable offense. It wasn''t petty theft and was enough to send her to jail. As for Preston? Mabel didn''t care that he came from money. His little stunt was dangerously close to attempted murder. Shepiled every piece of evidence and had it sent directly to the Vaughn family, along with a message-if they didn''t handle this themselves, she would. The Ashbourne name carried weight-not just in New York, but across the country. If they wanted, they could take down the Vaughns without lifting more than a finger. No one in their right mind would willingly go up against the Ashbournes, especially when they were clearly in the wrong. Chapter 40 Personal Charm Hence, their patriarch showed up in person, pale and trembling, dragging Preston along like a sacrificialmb. By that same night, Preston had been put on a ne and shipped out of the country. When-or if he returned would be entirely up to the Ashbournes. And that, as Mabel said, was the end of that. Alistair had always known the Ashbournes were powerful, but the Ashbournes were powerful, but today, he realized just how far that influence stretched. Did I identally attach myself to a juggernaut? Then Mabel turned serious. "Alistair, has Carol ever told you about her family- aside from me?" He shook his head. Come to think of it, Eloise hadn''t said much either. Mabel fell quiet for a moment. "Her mother''s been living overseas for years. Rarelyes back." Alistair frowned slightly. Doesn''t that mean her parents live apart? So they were probably separated, maybe even divorced. Chapter 40 Personal Charm "Her father''s always working. He and Caroline barely see each other. I was the one who raised her, really. She once told me she''d never marry. Said she''d rather be alone." Alistair didn''t think it was just because of her parents'' example. No-Caroline had her own reasons. But then... who''s Eloise''s father? No one had ever told him. Maybe that wasn''t an ident. Maybe it was better if that name stayed buried. And frankly, it wasn''t his ce to ask. Mabel sighed heavily, falling back into old worries, "God, I used to lie awake at night thinking about her future. I know it sounds old-fashioned, but no amount of money or sess canpare to a happy home." Alistair thought of his own life-how he''d once nned to live alone forever. It wasn''t a bad life. Peaceful. Uplicated. But now, suddenly, the thought of eating alone,ing home to silence, sleeping in an empty bed... felt cold. Mabel patted his hand warmly. "Thank God for you, Alistair. You''ve given me hope again. Caroline won''t be alone anymore." She gave his hand another squeeze, her eyes soft with affection. Mabel now really saw him as part of the family. Chapter 40 Personal Charm It was the kind of belief that made everything else-every doubt, every fear-quiet down. "You''re a good man," Mabel said with conviction. "With you, I know Caroline is in safe hands." Alistair met her gaze, trying not to feel guilty. He kept his voice. steady. "I won''t let you down." At least, not during the time their marriagested. While it existed, he''d give her and Eloise everything he had. He remembered Agnes'' words again-something about Caroline''s father being strict. "I haven''t met her parents yet," he said. "Do you think they''ll... approve of me?" Mabel waved the thought away. "Don''t worry about them. They don''t even show up for Caroline. Who are they to judge her husband? With me around, no one''s going to give you trouble." They were so wrapped up in conversation that they didn''t notice. Caroline walk in. She cleared her throat. "Grandma, you didn''t spend the whole time talking trash about me behind my back, did you?" Alistair turned. She was fresh from the office, dressed in a pale tailored suit, Chapter 40 Personal Charm jacket slung over one arm. The weather had warmed up. Underneath, she wore a crisp white blouse that framed her clean, graceful lines. He could picture her in a boardroom, taking control, sharp as a de. Their eyes met, and Caroline smiled. She was clearly pleased to see how easily Alistair had connected with Mabel. Mabel clicked her tongue. "As if I''d dare say anything bad about you in front of your husband. He''d probably take your side anyway and throw me out the window." Lunch was plentiful, and Caroline naturally took the seat beside Alistair. Mabel, beaming, kept piling food onto Alistair''s te. Before long, it was overflowing. Caroline put down her fork and rested her chin in her hand, watching them in silence. Then her gaze locked on Alistair. He blinked. "What?" She studied him, head to toe. "Be honest." He lookedpletely lost. Chapter 40 Personal Charm Be honest and? "Are you secretly casting some kind of charm spell?" Alistair blinked, unsure how to respond. He''d heard that question before-Julian had asked him the exact same thing. Even when Mabel pulled him aside earlier, she hadn''t said it outright, but there''d been a simr undertone. And now Caroline? Is this really all me? Or has the system been juicing my stats behind the scenes? Mabel yfully scolded, "You little brat. If I''d ignored Alistair, you''d have cried about it. But now that I adore him, you''re sulking?" Caroline smiled, her eyes softening in a rare, girlish way, "I''m happy. If anyone dares touch my husband in the future, I won''t have to lifta finger. Grandma will take care of it." Mabel scoffed, "You''re just jealous I like him more than you." Alistair listened to them bicker, lips tugging into a smile. He couldn''t help but silently ask the system. Be honest. Mabel''s approval-is this something you engineered? Chapter 40 Personal Charm "This system can only help the host make life choices and reward oues ordingly. Personal charm is all yours." He exhaled, almostughing. So it really is me. It was just him-whatever it was in him that Eloise had warmed to, that had made Caroline choose him, that had earned Mabel''s approval. That part had always been there. Maybe he wasn''t as humble as he used to think. Maybe he''d always had this light in him¡ªit had just taken the right people to see it. After lunch, Caroline got up to return to work, Mabel tried to keep Alistair a little longer, wanting more time with him, but Caroline was already calling out, "Let''s go." Mabel gave up with a smile. They''re newlyweds. Of course she wants him all to herself. Just as Alistair was about to step into the car, Mabel pulled Caroline aside. "When are you two nning the wedding?" Traditional as ever, Mabel had always believed that a marriage without a proper ceremony felt... iplete. Caroline paused. "Too much of a hassle." Chapter 40 Personal Charm Mabel sighed, "Poor Alistair." "I''m not bothered," Alistair said quickly. "Really." The simpler, the better. After all, their marriage wasn''t even real. On the ride back, Alistair asked casually, ¡°Do you usually have lunch with your grandma?" Caroline shook her head. "Not really." Ashbourne Manor was a bit far from her office. Going back and forth ate up over an hour-and longer in traffic. Alistair wanted to ask, then why today? But he didn''t. He didn''t know that it was because of him. As usual, she dropped him off at home. Had it been up to her, she would''ve driven him right to the elevator doors. Two blocks away would''ve sufficed, but she refused. She didn''t stop until she pulled up directly in front of his building. CEO by 41 Chapter 41 Meant to Be The window rolled halfway down. Caroline leaned over, waving lightly. "Bye, honey. Try to get some rest when you get home. Ast long as you''re up in time to pick up Eloise, you''re fine." Alistair felt like a kindergartner being tucked in for a nap by a doting adult. "Okay," he said with a smirk. "I got it." The car pulled away, taking Caroline with it. As Julian waited at the next red light, a grin tugged at his mouth until he finally let out augh. Caroline gave him a death re. "What are youughing at?" Julian didn''t even try to hide it. "I was just thinking... isn''t your husband twenty- four?" "And?" Caroline narrowed her eves. Julian, undeterred and clearly asking for it, grinned. "Well... he acts like he''s four." Her tone dropped about ten degrees. "Are you calling him immature?" "No, no!" Julian quickly rified. "He''s calm, level-headed, and Chapter 41 Meant to Be observant-actually, I think he''s a really solid guy." Caroline arched a brow. "d you''re notpletely blind, then." Julian, risking his life, continued, "It''s just that you treat him like he''s Eloise." "What the hell are you talking about?" Julian held up a hand, unbothered. "Come on-you told him to go home and take a nap." Caroline snapped, "That just means we have a strong rtionship! You should spend less time being jealous and more time trying to find someone who''ll even think about marrying you." Julian wisely shut up for a moment as the light turned green. He eased into the intersection and then asked, "Alright, real talk. What exactly about Alistair attracted you?" Caroline turned her gaze to the passing scenery. She and Julian had grown up together-no blood rtion, but emotionally closer than most siblings. He was three years older, and the two of them had always clicked in a way that made real honesty possible. Things she would never say to Mabel, she didn''t mind sharing ter 41 Meant to Be with Julian. She thought for a second and then said softly, "I don''t know. I really don''t. It''s just... this feeling. Like he''s the one I''ve been waiting for all along. Like he''s meant to be." Julian''s chest twisted with envy. Seriously? Alistair gets to be the one for someone like her? Where the hell is my meant-to-be? Where are you, mystery girl who falls in love with me at first sight? I miss you, babe..... Then again, he smirked. On second thought, take your time. I''m still enjoying my bachelor life. Alistair stepped into the apartment, dropped his keys, and sank cross-legged onto the carpet in the living room. Beige plush carpet covered every inch of the space, soft underfoot. He scrolled on his phone for a bit, but the more he scrolled, the more bored he got. He wanted to take Caroline''s advice and nap like a good little husband. But the truth was, he wasn''t tired. He''d slept wellst night and felt wide awake now. So this is what boredom feels like when you''re not running around all day. Apparently, being a "kept man" had its downsides. With Reba, every day had been a grind. The moment he opened his eyes, he was running on fumes. Now? He''d leapt straight from survival mode into five-star luxury. And it was... quiet, too quiet. He couldn''t even clean-Caroline had made it clear that wasn''t his job. Last time he''d gotten up early and cooked breakfast on a whim, both Caroline and Eloise loved it-yet by dinner, she''d sat him down and told him firmly to sleep in next time! Breakfast was handled. He didn''t need to lift a finger. It wasn''t about the food. It was the deal-he was there to keep Eloisepany and handle public appearances when needed, nothing more. Caroline was sticking to that arrangement with unnerving precision. Even when he offered, she wouldn''t let him do more. As if she was afraid he might burn himself out. He scrolled on his phone until his eyes started to sting. For a second, he thought about finding a part-time job just to pass the time. Then he dismissed it immediately. He couldn''t. Chapter 41 Meant to Be He was responsible for Eloise. What if the school called? What if she got sick? He''d been through this before-kids her age were stronger than they looked, but group settings meant colds, fevers, and surprise pickups. He flipped on the news and tried to start a movie. Five minutes in, he turned it off again. Nothing held his attention. He picked up his phone and started scrolling all over again. Eventually, by total ident, he clicked into a fiction app. There, under "My ount," he spotted a button that read, "Be a Writer." Something clicked. He didn''t question it- just followed the prompt. After downloading thepanion. app and without quite realizing how it happened, Alistair was officially a writer. "Good afternoon," the app greeted him, "and wee to Day 1 with Wattpad." Suddenly, he wasn''t bored anymore. It felt like he''d just found the game he''d been looking for. He closed his eyes, and in that instant, an entire story-messy, thrilling, soaked in drama and heartbreak- began to form. Without hesitation, he started outlining it using the app''s built-in tools. By the time his rm went off reminding him it was time to pick up Eloise, he had nearlypleted the full outline of his debut novel. Alistair stretched, changed clothes, and headed out. Chapter 41 Meant to Be Eloise had adjusted better than anyone expected. She hadn''t cried once during her first day. Well at least not in public. She''d whispered to Caroler that she did cry but wiped her tears quickly so no one wouldugh at her. Caroline had nearly cried herself. She hugged Eloise for a full five minutes before letting go. Because of how well Eloise was doing, the teachers had decided to shorten her adjustment period. Starting today, she''d be dismissed with the rest of the kids. Alistair arrived early. At first, the sidewalk was mostly empty. But as time passed, the space filled with parents and guardians. "Alistair?" He turned and saw a familiar face approaching. "It is really you!" It was Eva Marsh, one of the maids who used to work for the Whitfields. Since the divorce, Alistair had made a point of drawing a line between himself and that part of his life. But seeing her didn''t rattle him. His conscience was clean-he had nothing to fear. Eva had always been talkative. Back when he was still Reba''s. husband, she''d treated him well enough. "Ms. Marsh," he greeted politely. Eva stepped closer, smiling brightly, "Wow, Alistair-you look better than ever. Have you been working out?" He chuckled but said nothing. Eva leaned in slightly, dropping her voice. "You here for Danny?" Alistair shook his head just as she added, "I mean, look, I know Reba''s a handful. Always has been. She messed up, no doubt. But that''s how it goes sometimes. Families fight. Kids need their parents. So... when are youing back?" Alistair blinked. "I never said I wasing back." Eva gave him a knowing look. "Oh, I get it. You''re still hurt. Who wouldn''t be?" No, Ms. Marsh. You don''t get it at all. CEO by 42 Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried "Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield met that man. He''s decent-looking- though not as pleasing to the eye as you, truly!" Eva recounted everything to Alistair, including how Richard had been struck by Nathaniel''s belt. Unaware of Richard''s mother''s disgraceful past, Alistair was surprised that Reba''s parents would disapprove of Richard. If Reba wants to marry Richard, does she have to give up all inheritance rights? Alistair couldn''t make sense of the situation, and Eva didn''t. know the full story either-but one thing was clear-neither of them thought much of Richard. Could it be because Richard didn''t endure Nathaniel''s whipping as obediently as I did? "Alistair, I heard Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield say it themselves-that man isn''t fit to hold a candle to you. They still think you''re the better match for Ms. Whitfield." Eva wasn''t the type of servant to gossip about her employers. But deep down, she believed Alistair would eventually return to Reba, so she still considered him family. That was why she couldn''t help but share the Whitfields'' private affairs with him. Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried "If I''d known you wereing to pick up Danny, I wouldn''t have bothered. That way, you two could have bonded properly. These past few days, he''s been crying nonstop, saying how much he misses you. Just wait till he sees be over the moon. you-h Anyway, I should get going." "Eva," Alistair sighed with a faint smile, "I''m not here for Danny." Eva froze. "Then why are you here? Have you... left them for good?" Alistair replied calmly, "Reba and I are divorced. I have no ties to her-or the Whitfield family-anymore. I won''t be going back." "Oh..." Eva assumed he was just upset and tried to console him. "Alistair, I know you''re hurting. And I understand. But I don''t think this is entirely a bad thing. Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield are starting to see your worth, and Ms. Whitfield will learn to appreciate you." Only a handful of people knew the truth about Alistair and Reba''s rtionship. Even her parents were in the dark-how could Eva possibly know? Alistair said firmly, "Eva, I''ll be honest with you. I''ve already h you. I''ve already remarried. Today, I''m here to pick up my stepdaughter." Eva gaped, "What?" Just then, Eloise emerged-this time, hand in hand with a girl Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried about her height. Beaming, she introduced, "Daddy, this is my best friend! Her name is Zoe Stone!" Zoe greeted Alistair shyly, "Hello." The sight left Eva utterly speechless. After exchanging pleasantries with Zoe and her parents, Alistair took Eloise''s hand and left. The entire way, Eloise chattered excitedly about her day at kindergarten, particrly how she and Zoe had be friends. Alistair praised her warmly. "You''re amazing, Eloise. You''ll make even more friends in no time!" Meanwhile, Eva retrieved Daniel and returned to Whitfield Manor, her mind heavy with doubt. On the day Richard had visited, Cordelia noticed something off about Daniel. When she checked, she found his bottom covered in red handprints. Furious, she initially assumed the preschool teachers were responsible-only to learn that Richard was the culprit. Cordelia knew Daniel was spoiled-loud, bratty, and utterlycking in manners. Sometimes his shrieking gave her migraines, and she''d urge Reba to discipline him. But blood ran thicker than water. Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried Reba, Nathaniel, and I-even Alistair-we have every right to correct Daniel. But an outsider? Never. A paternity test might prove Richard was Daniel''s biological father, but to Cordelia, he would always remain an outsider. The discovery that Richard had struck Daniel infuriated her more than if a teacher had done it. Richard hasn''t spent a single day acting as a father. How dare hey a hand on him? He''s despicable-not just a hypocrite, but violent! He''s a hundred-no, a thousand-times worse than Alistair! Fearing Richard might harm Daniel again, Cordelia refused to let him leave-not even with Reba. She adored Daniel, but she hadn''t forgotten that Reba was also a hopeless romantic. Gently holding Daniel''s hand, Cordelia observed. This child is unruly, buttely... perhaps because of the family turmoil he''s been less wild. Especially after that beating-he''s been listless, missing the spark most kids his age have. "Danny, you''ve lost weight! I made your favorites. Come, let''s eat." Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried Eva hesitated, then spoke up. After settling Daniel in his high chair, Cordelia turned to her. "What is it?" Eva recounted her encounter with Alistair. Even though he had dered hisplete severance from the Whitfields, Eva still saw him as a family-convinced he would return someday. She had witnessed firsthand his tenderness toward Reba and Daniel, his respect and care for Nathaniel and Cordelia. Six years of bonds don''t just vanish. Ms. Whitfield made a mistake, but she''ll realize it eventually. And by then, Alistair''s anger will have cooled. He''lle back. That was what Eva believed-what Nathaniel and Cordelia believed too. But Alistair had told her outright-he had remarried. The news left Cordelia stunned. Like Eva, her first reaction was disbelief. "How is that possible?" Cordelia said. "For six years, he revolved entirely around Reba and Daniel. When would he have had time to meet another woman?" Then she remembered-Nathaniel had once seen Alistair dining Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried with another woman. Was he already nning his exit while Reba was using him? Cordelia began to tremble, unsure whether from anger or fear. She was furious at Alistair''s cunning-but terrified he might never return. Reba is beautiful. Even divorced with a child, she''ll have no trouble finding another man. Besides, our family''s status ensures that. But Cordelia knew the truth-finding another man like Alistair would be nearly impossible. Her worries deepened when Daniel asked glumly, "Grandma, when is Daddying home?" A cold dread spread through her. What if Alistair really doesn''te back? What do we do then? CEO by 43 Chapter 43 Family Portrait "Alistair married someone else?" Nathaniel had just gotten home from work when he heard the news. He froze. "Are you sure? That can''t be right." Cordelia sighed. "He told Eva himself. She said she ran into him outside the kindergarten-he was picking up a little girl. The girl even called him Daddy. And Danny mentioned today that he saw Alistair picking her up a few days ago and telling him not to call him Daddy anymore." Nathaniel went quiet for a while, thinking back to how cold Alistair had been thest time he tried to reach him. That conversation had been so final it practically sealed any chance of reconciling with Reba. Eventually, he said, "They''re divorced. If he''s remarried, that''s his own business." Cordelia grew anxious. "How can you say that? If he really has moved on, what about Reba? What about Danny?" Nathaniel sank onto the couch with a tired sigh. "He was with Reba for six years, and she never really saw what was good about him. Maybe they just weren''t meant to be." Cordelia frowned. "That isn''t fair. Back then, she didn''t see it because she didn''t have anything topare him to-kind of Chapter 43 Family Portrait like how I used to pick at him all the time. But now, after seeing what Richard''s like, I actually think Alistair was the only one worth trusting. Can''t you try to talk some sense into him?" Nathaniel shook his head. "Is this really on us? It''s between them. Us pushing for something Reba might not even want... it won''t change anything." Cordelia fell silent. He had a point. They''d been clinging to the hope that Alistair mighte back- but had anyone really asked Reba what she wanted? Would she really choose that other life over her own family? Cordelia''s heart sank. As a mother, she never wanted to see her daughter caught in this mess. But because she was her mother, she feltpelled to help Reba see Alistair for who he really was-even if it meant being the bad guy. If Reba wouldn''te around, Cordelia would eventually have to take a hard stand. ***** In the kitchen, a trusted cook rmended by Mabel was busy Chapter 43 Family Portrait preparing dinner. Meanwhile, Alistair was in the living room with Eloise, drawing together. The soft scratch of pencil on paper filled the room with a soothing, steady sound. Eloise loved drawing. Whenever she had a spare moment, she''d grab her pencils and start sketching. Caroline used to work so much that Mabel would keep Eloisepany. Now, however, it was Alistair by her side. The person had changed, but Eloise''s smile hadn''t¡ªif anything, she seemed even happier now. Because now there was a little extra love around. Eloise started by drawing a little girl with pigtails. "That''s me." Then she drew an elegantdy with long, flowing hair. "That''s Mommy." Finally, she drew a tall, handsome man. Not that Alistair was bragging, but the kid clearly had talent-each line full of life, even if a bit childish. Eloise pointed at the handsome figure and asked, "Daddy, do you know who that is?" Alistair pretended to think hard. "Is it me? But he looks way too handsome to be me..." Chapter 43 Family Portrait Eloise giggled. "You got it! You''re so smart!" Alistair yed along, dramatically gasping, "You made me look so good-I nearly didn''t recognize myself!" Eloise shook her head with a smile. "No way, Daddy. You''re a thousand times-no, a million times-more handsome than that!" Alistair''s heart swelled, as if someone had poured honey straight. into it. Being a dad to a daughter was pretty incredible. Not long before dinner, Caroline came home from work. Unless there was something major, she rarely stayedte-she always made sure to be home for her daughter. And now, with someone else waiting for her too, there was no way she''d be working overtime. She changed intofy clothes and walked over, carrying that soft, familiar scent. "What are you two drawing?" Eloise beamed. "Mommy, look!" Caroline examined the picture for a moment and then smiled knowingly. "Looks like a family portrait to me." A family portrait? Chapter 43 Family Portrait The words hit Alistair harder than he expected. Someone who had always craved a real family... yeah, that phrasended deep. Eloise blinked. "What''s a family portrait?" Caroline put one arm around her daughter and casually rested the other across Alistair''s shoulder. He tensed up for a second, then quickly reminded himself-this wasn''t a big deal. Just an arm. They''d held hands before, for crying out loud. He forced himself to rx. Caroline spoke in that soft, warm voice she reserved for Eloise, "It''s a picture of you, Mommy, and Daddy-all of us together. That''s what a family portrait means." Eloise''s eyes sparkled. "So... we''re really a family now, right? Like in the picture?" Caroline gave a confident nod. "That''s right. The three of us, always." For a split second, Alistair got the feeling Caroline wasn''t just saying that to make the kid happy. She meant it. Or maybe I''m just reading too much into things. Chapter 43 Family Portrait He let out a quiet breath. Don''t lose your grip. Don''t let this warmth fool you. No matter how good it feels, it doesn''t belong to you. Still, he owed her something. Because for once in my life, I wasn''t just watching from the sidelines. I was part of it-even if it might only be for now. That''s enough. Caroline had the pictureminated and framed. She then ced it right in the center of the living room Every time Alistair passed by, his heart grew a little warmer, as if he was truly part of this family. That night, Eloise went through her bedtime routine. She wrapped her arms around Caroline, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Good night, Mommy." Eloise was always such a sweet, well-behaved child. After saying good night to Caroline, she turned to Alistair, who was already crouching by her side, waiting, and nted a kiss on his cheek too. "Good night, Daddy." Alistair smiled softly. "Good night, sweetheart." Wrapped in the love from her parents, Eloise clutched her little. brown teddy bear and drifted off to sleep, peaceful and content. As Caroline headed toward the bedroom, she called back, "Good Chapter 43 Family Portrait night, honey." Alistair smiled. ¡°Good night." But she didn''t move. After a brief pause, he added, "Good night... sweetheart." And just like that, it didn''t seem as awkward as he had feared. It was only a word, after all. Caroline smiled, satisfied, and then walked into the bedroom. Alistair chuckled quietly to himself. 717 The longer they spent time together, the more he realized something surprising- Caroline, for all her CEOposure, had just a tiny streak of yfulness. His eyelids grew heavy as he set his phone down on the nightstand and let sleep take him over. Just before the realm of dreams swallowed him, onest thought drifted through his mind. Eloise is asleep now. Is Caroline asleep too? CEO by 44 Chapter 44 Master The tension cracked the moment Richard came storming out after Reba. He spotted Alistair and immediately scoffed, his lips curling into a sneer, "Well, what do we have here?" No one answered. Reba''s eyes were already red, but the second she saw Alistair, her expression wavered, and they brimmed with deeper hurt. She looked devastated. When their eyes briefly met and Alistair turned away without a word, she looked even more heartbroken. Richard hated being ignored-by anyone. Whether it was Reba or Alistair, it bruised his ego all the same. "Alistair, let''s be clear here. You''re divorced. You''ve got no reason to be here, so stop hanging around like a stray dog." Alistair nced at him-once,zily, with the kind of contempt that said more than any insult could. His eyes all but spelled out the word- pathetic. 20:50 Chapter 44 Master Richard reached for Reba''s wrist. "Don''t bother with him. Let''s go." She yanked her hand back with a re he didn''t recognize. "Get away from me." Alistair, who''d already turned to leave, paused mid-step. Wait. What? Weren''t they supposed to be the kind of couple who couldn''t keep their hands off each other, the type who fed each other dessert in public and called it romance? If they argued at all, it should be over Richard ncing too long at a waitress- Reba would lose it, use him of betrayal, and then make him beg for forgiveness. But this? This looked like a breakup. Like she wanted him gone for good. Did I get this all wrong? Then again, it didn''t concern him. "Let''s go, Alban," he said quietly. "Yes, sir. This way." 20:50 Chapter 44 Master 20 min left. Alistair didn''t miss the sharp shift in atmosphere behind him. He smiled. Alban had done that on purpose. That one word-sir-had effectively shut down the argument behind them. Richard blinked. "Wait-sir?" Reba said nothing. Her lips were pressed tight, her eyes locked on Alistair''s retreating back. His figure was tall and elegant, his stride steady, his whole presence... unfamiliar in the worst way. How did I never see it before? The words Cordelia had whispered to her came rushing back. "No parent wants to see their child suffer. Reba, if you evere to your senses-if you want to reconcile with Alistair-we won''t stand in your way. He''s proven himself. He passed every test your father and I could throw at him. Compared to the people we''ve met in our lifetime, Alistair stands out. If you''re with him, we''ll finally be able to stop worrying." As Alistair disappeared from view, something hollow cracked open inside her. Like someone had scooped out her chest and left Chapter 44 Master it echoing. Richard snorted, "What now? Still hung up on your ex? You always had a thing for him, didn''t you?" Reba didn''t answer. Hershes fluttered down like a curtain falling on a scene she didn''t want to watch. He stepped closer, tone sharp. "I''ll ask onest time-are we getting married today or not?" She lifted her chin slowly and met his gaze head-on. "No, we''re not." Maybe it was true what they said-people only wanted what they couldn''t have. Because whatever love she once felt for Richard was gone, buried beneath disappointment and something sourer. She looked at the face she once adored, and all she could feel now was disgust. "Fine," Richard snapped, yanking open the car door. "You''d better note crying back to me when you regret this." As he turned to get in, his eyes caught the sleek ck Bentley parked next to him. Chapter 44 Master If he wasn''t mistaken, It was Alistair''s. And hadn''t Alistair been chauffeured around in a Maybach the other day outside Daniel''s school? Custom suits. High-end rides. And now-being called sir? Wait. Is Alistair some kind of secret heir? No. That didn''t track. Back in school, he was dirt poor. If he''d been old money, why grovel for years just to scrape together two million dors? Unless... Richard''s mind raced. What if he was a lost son of some rich family, only found after the divorce? The jealousy twisted in his gut. Why does he get so lucky? But then came a new theory. One thatforted him just enough to smirk again. Chapter 44 Master 19 min Jett No. No, I get it now. Alistair''s being kept. He''s got a sugar mama. One of those rich, wrinkled, perfume-drenched women who giggle like hyenas. That''s it. That''s the only exnation. "Your ex really hit the jackpot," he muttered, dripping sarcasm. "Guess that pretty face finally paid off." Reba opened her mouth. He cut her off, smirking. "Changed your mind? Too bad. I''m not in the mood anymore. We''ll talk about the whole getting registered thing some other day." He turned to leave. But then- "That''s my car." She didn''t raise her voice, didn''t scream, and just stated it, calm and sharp. Richard froze. He let out a bitterugh, mmed the door shut, and tossed the keys at her feet. Then he walked away. Reba crouched to pick them up. This time, she knew-he was actually mad. 20:51 Chapter 44 Master **) 19 min left Richard, with all his arrogance, probably wouldn''te back. And somehow, she didn''t care. Not even a little. Once they were out of sight, Alban dropped the formal tone entirely. "So... you knew them?" Alistair gave a small nod. "My ex-wife and..." He wasn''t even sure if that was true. Technically, Reba and Richard should''ve been married by now. That had been her dream -marry Richard and live happily ever after. So he finished his sentence. "And her... husband. Probably." Alban, who had seen far worse, simply nodded. The paperwork went through without a hitch. Outside, Alban rushed ahead and pulled open the car door for him. Alistair thanked him with a small nod and ducked inside. Chapter 44 Master (*) 19 min loft What he didn''t see couldn''t see-was the woman sitting motionless in the driver''s seat of a nearby car. Reba watched as the Bentley pulled away, taillights ring briefly before vanishing around the corner. Her world had stopped. How did he go from being the man who bent over backward for me, to the one other people call sir? She refused to believe Richard''s theory about a sugar mama. That was just... filthy. Alistair wasn''t some nobody paying off his father''s debt. He wasn''t a servant. He should be an heir, a real one. That was the only thing that made sense. But then... Why would someone like that waste six years waiting on me? Cooking, cleaning, raising my son like his own? Taking care of me like I was his whole world? Her breath caught. Because he loved me. Because Alistair had loved her enough to ept her terms. To endure her indifference. To care for her and Daniel with quiet, loyal devotion. He must''ve waited every day for her to turn around and 19 19 min left Chapter 44 Master finally see him. And she hadn''t. Her body broke into a cold sweat. No. I was wrong. That woman at the school-she wasn''t his girlfriend. She was an actress. Someone he hired to make me jealous. That has to be it! Write your CEO by 45 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family The more she convinced herself, the more certain she became. Regret swelled like a tidal wave. She leaned back against the seat, eyes fluttering shut, and the memories flooded in. "Reba, dinner''s ready. Want me to wake you up now? "I ironed your clothes. They''re hanging in the closet. "I already sent gifts to your parents. "Danny''s not feeling great. I''m taking him to the hospital." Simple, ordinary moments she''d once ignored-maybe even found annoying-now shimmered in her mind like the purest, rarest kind of love. "Last night was a mistake. I was drunk. It didn''t mean anything. "Forget me. Forget everything between us. "I love you. I miss you so much it''s killing me. Let''s go home and get married. "Are you really that blind, Reba? Your parents don''t even treat §Áou like their daughter anymore. Can''t you see it? 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family "I''m giving you onest chance. If you keep acting like this, I''m gone. For good." Richard''s voice crashed into the memories, ruining everything. She clenched her fists, trying to shake him from her mind-but he stuck like glue. She looked around. The scent in the car was his cologne. The seat was adjusted to his height. The mini fridge was stocked with his drinks. His tie and zer were thrown casually in the back. Even the ylist was his. She used to crave his presence so much that she''d cover her bedroom with his photos, sleeping with his shirts just to feel close to him. Now, it all made her nauseous. The air felt heavy and suffocating. Without thinking, she rolled down the window and started tossing everything out- his tie, his jacket, even the car''s air freshener. Then she remembered-he''d been driving this car for days. The driver''s seat was his. She reached for the seat cover, about to rip it off- A knock on the window startled her. A security guard held up the discarded items, frowning, "Miss, please don''t litter." 2/6 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family 8 min leff At Ashbourne Manor, Alistair''s second visit felt more likeing home. "Alistair, there you are." Mabel beamed. "Come in, sit down! L made fresh pastries-they''re still warm!" She spoke to him as if he''d grown up at her side like Caroline. Alistair sat down obediently, taking a bite. Soft, chewy, and just sweet enough. Mabel''s eyes twinkled. "Is it good?" He nodded. "Delicious." "I''ll have L make more this afternoon. Bring some back for Caroline and Eloise." She chuckled and then added, "Caroline''s picky. Doesn''t really care for sweets. Thankfully, Eloise doesn''t take after her. That little girl loves them." Alistair raised an eyebrow. Caroline''s picky? Really? That''s news to me. She told me she wasn''t picky about food at all... Mabel had invited Alistair over today not just to spend more time with him but-clearly-for Caroline''s sake. 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family 6 min left Before getting into that, though, she gave him a brief and sharp rundown of what had happened with Agnes. When Alban brought Agnes back, she actually assumed Mabel wanted to rehire her, thinking maybe Mabel hadn''t taken to the new staff. She even hinted at a raise, bold as brass. Then she saw Mabel standing there-alive, well, and clearly not buying her act- and the whole truth came crashing down. Agnes realized Preston''s n had failed. Mabel had spent years cultivating a warm, kind image. But the steel underneath had never gone dull. Under that calm pressure, Agnes cracked. She confessed everything-her collusion with Preston, every sneaky move, every lie. And then, unbelievably, she tried to me it all on Caroline. She said she''d always been loyal to the Ashbourne family, that it was Caroline''s cold-hearted decision to fire her sister that pushed her into Preston''s arms, and that none of it would''ve happened otherwise. Mabel just pulled out proof showing that Agnes had already started working with Preston before her sister was ever let go. That shut her up real fast. And Mabel wasn''t the kind to let someone off lightly. 4/6 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family But Mabel was no tyrant. She didn''t abuse her power. 7 min left Instead, she found proof that Agnes had been skimming off the top for years¡ª misusing her position to take "small advantages," which, added up, amounted to a prosecutable offense. It wasn''t petty theft and was enough to send her to jail. As for Preston? Mabel didn''t care that he came from money. His little stunt was dangerously close to attempted murder. Shepiled every piece of evidence and had it sent directly to the Vaughn family, along with a message-if they didn''t handle this themselves, she would. The Ashbourne name carried weight-not just in New York, but across the country. If they wanted, they could take down the Vaughns without lifting more than a finger. No one in their right mind would willingly go up against the Ashbournes, especially when they were clearly in the wrong. Hence, their patriarch showed up in person, pale and trembling, dragging Preston along like a sacrificialmb. By that same night, Preston had been put on a ne and shipped out of the country. When or if he returned would be entirely up to the 5/6 21:42 15% OFF Alistair had always known the Ashbournes were powerful, but today, he realized just how far that influence stretched. Did I identally attach myself to a juggernaut? Then Mabel turned serious. ¡°Alistair, has Carol ever told you about her family- aside from me?" CEO by 46 Chapter 46 Personal Charm He shook his head. Come to think of it, Eloise hadn''t said much either. Mabel fell quiet for a moment. "Her mother''s been living overseas for years. Rarelyes back." Alistair frowned slightly. Doesn''t that mean her parents live apart? So they were probably separated, maybe even divorced. "Her father''s always working. He and Caroline barely see each other. I was the one who raised her, really. She once told me she''d never marry. Said she''d rather be alone." Alistair didn''t think it was just because of her parents'' example. No -Caroline had her own reasons. But then... who''s Eloise''s father? No one had ever told him. Maybe that wasn''t an ident. Maybe it was better if that name stayed buried. And frankly, it wasn''t his ce to ask. Mabel sighed heavily, falling back into old worries, "Goused 102 lic ownko at night thinkin Chapter 46 Personal Charm old-fashioned, but no amount of money or sess canpare to a happy home." Alistair thought of his own life-how he''d once nned to live alone forever. It wasn''t a bad life. Peaceful. Uplicated. But now, suddenly, the thought of eating alone,ing home to silence, sleeping in an empty bed... felt cold. Mabel patted his hand warmly. "Thank God for you, Alistair. You''ve given me hope again. Caroline won''t be alone anymore." She gave his hand another squeeze, her eyes soft with affection. Mabel now really saw him as part of the family. It was the kind of belief that made everything else every doubt, every fear-quiet down. "You''re a good man," Mabel said with conviction. "With you, I know Caroline is in safe hands." Alistair met her gaze, trying not to feel guilty. He kept his voice steady. "I won''t let you down." At least, not during the time their marriagested. While it existed, he''d give her and Eloise everything he had. He remembered Agnes'' words again-something about 277 Caroline''s father being strict. 21:41 Chapter 46 Personal Charm "I haven''t met her parents yet," he said. ¡°Do you think they''ll... approve of me?" Mabel waved the thought away. "Don''t worry about them. They don''t even show up for Caroline. Who are they to judge her husband? With me around, no one''s going to give you trouble." They were so wrapped up in conversation that they didn''t notice Caroline walk in. She cleared her throat. "Grandma, you didn''t spend the whole time talking trash about me behind my back, did you?" Alistair turned. She was fresh from the office, dressed in a pale tailored suit, jacket slung over one arm. The weather had warmed up. Underneath, she wore a crisp white blouse that framed her clean, graceful lines. He could picture her in a boardroom, taking control, sharp as a de. Their eyes met, and Caroline smiled. She was clearly pleased to see how easily Alistair had connected with Mabel. Mabel clicked her tongue. "As if I''d dare say anything bad about you in front of your husband. He''d probably take your side anyway and throw me out the window." 21:41 Lunch was plentiful, and Caroline naturally took the seat beside Mabel, beaming, kept piling food onto Alistair''s te. Before long, it was overflowing. 77 min left Caroline put down her fork and rested her chin in her hand, watching them in silence. Then her gaze locked on Alistair. He blinked. "What?" She studied him, head to toe. "Be honest." He lookedpletely lost. Be honest and? "Are you secretly casting some kind of charm spell?" Alistair blinked, unsure how to respond. He''d heard that question before-Julian had asked him the exact same thing. Even when Mabel pulled him aside earlier, she hadn''t said it outright, but there''d been a simr undertone. And now Caroline? is this Is this really all me? Or has the system been juicing my stats behind 21:41 Chapter 46 Personal Charm * 6 min left the scenes? Mabel yfully scolded, "You little brat. If I''d ignored Alistair, you''d have cried about it. But now that I adore him, you''re sulking?" Caroline smiled, her eyes softening in a rare, girlish way, "I''m happy. If anyone dares touch my husband in the future, I won''t have to lift a finger. Grandma will take care of it." Mabel scoffed, "You''re just jealous I like him more than you." Alistair listened to them bicker, lips tugging into a smile. He couldn''t help but silently ask the system. Be honest. Mabel''s approval-is this something you engineered? "This system can only help the host make life choices and reward oues ordingly. Personal charm is all yours." He exhaled, almostughing. So it really is me. It was just him-whatever it was in him that Eloise had warmed to, that had made Caroline choose him, that had earned Mabel''s approval. That part had always been there. Maybe he wasn''t as humble as he used to think. Maybe he''d always had this light in him-it had just taken the right people to 577 see it. 21:42 Chapter 46 Personal Charm * 6 min leff Alistair a little longer, wanting more time with him, but Caroline was already calling out, "Let''s go." Mabel gave up with a smile. They''re newlyweds. Of course she wants him all to herself. Just as Alistair was about to step into the car, Mabel pulled Caroline aside. "When are you two nning the wedding?" Traditional as ever, Mabel had always believed that a marriage without a proper ceremony felt... iplete. Caroline paused. "Too much of a hassle." Mabel sighed, "Poor Alistair." "I''m not bothered," Alistair said quickly. "Really." The simpler, the better. After all, their marriage wasn''t even real. On the ride back, Alistair asked casually, "Do you usually have lunch with your grandma?" Caroline shook her head. "Not really." Ashbourne Manor was a bit far from her office. Going back and forth ate up over an hour-and longer in traffic. Alistair wanted to ask, then why today? But he didn''t. 677 21:43 Chapter 46 Personal Charm He didn''t know that it was because of him. O min left As usual, she dropped him off at home. Had it been up to her, she would''ve driven him right to the elevator doors. Two blocks away would''ve sufficed, but she refused. She didn''t stop until she pulled up directly in front of his building. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 47 Chapter 47 Meant to Be The window rolled halfway down. Caroline leaned over, waving lightly. "Bye, honey. Try to get some rest when you get home. As long as you''re up in time to pick up Eloise, you''re fine." Alistair felt like a kindergartner being tucked in for a nap by a doting adult. "Okay," he said with a smirk. "I got it." The car pulled away, taking Caroline with it. As Julian waited at the next red light, a grin tugged at his mouth until he finally let out augh. Caroline gave him a death re. "What are youughing at?" Julian didn''t even try to hide it. "I was just thinking... isn''t your husband twenty- four?" "And?" Caroline narrowed her eyes. Julian, undeterred and clearly asking for it, grinned. "Well... he acts like he''s four." Her tone dropped about ten degrees. "Are you calling him immature?" "No, no!" Julian quickly rified. "He''s calm, level-head, and:42 II.. Chapter 47 Meant to Be (**) 6 min left Caroline arched a brow. "d you''re notpletely blind, then." Julian, risking his life, continued, "It''s just that you treat him like he''s Eloise." "What the hell are you talking about?" Julian held up a hand, unbothered. "Come on-you told him to go home and take a nap." Caroline snapped, "That just means we have a strong rtionship! You should spend less time being jealous and more time trying to find someone who''ll even think about marrying you." Julian wisely shut up for a moment as the light turned green. He eased into the intersection and then asked, "Alright, real talk. What exactly about Alistair attracted you?" Caroline turned her gaze to the passing scenery. She and Julian had grown up together-no blood rtion, but emotionally closer than most siblings. He was three years older, and the two of them had always clicked in a way that made real honesty possible. Things she would never say to Mabel, she didn''t mind sharing with Julian. 21:41 She thought for a second and then said softly, "I don''t know. I Chapter 47 Meant to Be *** 6 min left don''t. It''s just... this feeling. Like he''s the one I''ve been waiting for all along. Like he''s meant to be." Julian''s chest twisted with envy. Seriously? Alistair gets to be the one for someone like her? Where the hell is my meant-to-be? Where are you, mystery girl who falls in love with me at first sight? I miss you, babe... Then again, he smirked. On second thought, take your time. I''m still enjoying my bachelor life. Alistair stepped into the apartment, dropped his keys, and sank cross-legged onto the carpet in the living room. Beige plush carpet covered every inch of the space, soft underfoot. He scrolled on his phone for a bit, but the more he scrolled, the more bored he got. He wanted to take Caroline''s advice and nap like a good little husband. But the truth was, he wasn''t tired. He''d slept wellst night and felt wide awake now. So this is what boredom feels like when you''re not running around all day. 317 Apparently, being a "kept man" had its downsides. 21:41 6 min left his eyes, he was running on fumes. Now? He''d leapt straight from survival mode into five-star luxury. And it was... quiet, too quiet. He couldn''t even clean-Caroline had made it clear that wasn''t his job. Last time he''d gotten up early and cooked breakfast on a whim, both Caroline and Eloise loved it-yet by dinner, she''d sat him down and told him firmly to sleep in next time. Breakfast was handled. He didn''t need to lift a finger. It wasn''t about the food. It was the deal-he was there to keep Eloisepany and handle public appearances when needed, nothing more. Caroline was sticking to that arrangement with unnerving precision. Even when he offered, she wouldn''t let him do more. As if she was afraid he might burn himself out. He scrolled on his phone until his eyes started to sting. For a second, he thought about finding a part-time job just to pass the time. Then he dismissed it immediately. He couldn''t. He was responsible for Eloise. What if the school called? What if she got sick? He''d been through this before-kids her age were stronger than they looked, but group settings meant colds, fevers and surprise pickups. 21:43 Chapter 47 Meant to Be 6 min left He flipped on the news and tried to start a movie. Five minutes in, he turned it off again. Nothing held his attention. He picked up his phone and started scrolling all over again. Eventually, by total ident, he clicked into a fiction app. There, under "My ount," he spotted a button that read, "Be a Writer." Something clicked. He didn''t question it-just followed the prompt. After downloading thepanion app and without quite realizing how it happened, Alistair was officially a writer. "Good afternoon," the app greeted him, "and wee to Day 1 with Wattpad." Suddenly, he wasn''t bored anymore. It felt like he''d just found the game he''d been looking for. He closed his eyes, and in that instant, an entire story-messy, thrilling, soaked in drama and heartbreak-began to form. Without hesitation, he started outlining it using the app''s built-in tools. By the time his rm went off reminding him it was time to pick up Eloise, he had nearlypleted the full outline of his debut novel. Alistair stretched, changed clothes, and headed out. Eloise had adjusted better than anyone expected. She hadn''t cried once during her first day. 21:43 Chapter 47 Meant to Be 6 min loft Caroline had nearly cried herself. She hugged Eloise for a full five minutes before letting go. Because of how well Eloise was doing, the teachers had decided to shorten her adjustment period. Starting today, she''d be dismissed with the rest of the kids. Alistair arrived early. At first, the sidewalk was mostly empty. But as time passed, the space filled with parents and guardians. "Alistair?" He turned and saw a familiar face approaching. "It is really you!" It was Eva Marsh, one of the maids who used to work for the Whitfields. Since the divorce, Alistair had made a point of drawing a line between himself and that part of his life. But seeing her didn''t rattle him. His conscience was clean-he had nothing to fear. Eva had always been talkative. Back when he was still Reba''s husband, she''d treated him well enough. "Ms. Marsh," he greeted politely. Eva stepped closer, smiling brightly, "Wow, Alistair-you look better than ever. Have you been working out?" 21:43 Chapter 47 Meant to Be He chuckled but said nothing. 6 min 1 41 Eva leaned in slightly, dropping her voice. "You here for Danny?" Alistair shook his head just as she added, "I mean, look, I know Reba''s a handful. Always has been. She messed up, no doubt. But that''s how it goes sometimes. Families fight. Kids need their parents. So... when are youing back?" Alistair blinked. "I never said I wasing back." Eva gave him a knowing look. "Oh, I get it. You''re still hurt. Who wouldn''t be?" No, Ms. Marsh. You don''t get it at all. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 48 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried "Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield met that man. He''s decent-looking- though not as pleasing to the eye as you, truly!" 6 min left Eva recounted everything to Alistair, including how Richard had been struck by Nathaniel''s belt. Unaware of Richard''s mother''s disgraceful past, Alistair was surprised that Reba''s parents would disapprove of Richard. If Reba wants to marry Richard, does she have to give up all inheritance rights? Alistair couldn''t make sense of the situation, and Eva didn''t know the full story either-but one thing was clear-neither of them thought much of Richard. Could it be because Richard didn''t endure Nathaniel''s whipping as obediently as I did? "Alistair, I heard Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield say it themselves-that man isn''t fit to hold a candle to you. They still think you''re the better match for Ms. Whitfield." Eva wasn''t the type of servant to gossip about her employers. But deep down, she believed Alistair would eventually return to Reba, so she still considered him family. That was why she couldn''t help but share the Whitfields'' private affairs with him. 21:42 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried bothered. That way, you two could have bonded properly. These past few days, he''s been crying nonstop, saying how much he misses you. Just wait till he sees you-he''ll be over the moon. Anyway, I should get going." "Eva," Alistair sighed with a faint smile, "I''m not here for Danny." Eva froze. "Then why are you here? Have you... left them for good?" Alistair replied calmly, "Reba and I are divorced. I have no ties to her-or the Whitfield family-anymore. I won''t be going back." "Oh..." Eva assumed he was just upset and tried to console him. "Alistair, I know you''re hurting. And I understand. But I don''t think this is entirely a bad thing. Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield are starting to see your worth, and Ms. Whitfield will learn to appreciate you." Only a handful of people knew the truth about Alistair and Reba''s rtionship. Even her parents were in the dark-how could Eva possibly know? Alistair said firmly, "Eva, I''ll be honest with you. I''ve already remarried. Today, I''m here to pick up my stepdaughter." Eva gaped, "What?" Just then, Eloise emerged-this time, hand in hand with a girl about her height. 21:41 Beaming, she introduced, "Daddy, this is my best friend! Her Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried Zoe greeted Alistair shyly, "Hello." The sight left Eva utterly speechless. 6 min left. After exchanging pleasantries with Zoe and her parents, Alistair took Eloise''s hand and left. The entire way, Eloise chattered excitedly about her day at kindergarten, particrly how she and Zoe had be friends. Alistair praised her warmly. "You''re amazing, Eloise. You''ll make even more friends in no time!" Meanwhile, Eva retrieved Daniel and returned to Whitfield Manor, her mind heavy with doubt. On the day Richard had visited, Cordelia noticed something off about Daniel. When she checked, she found his bottom covered in red handprints. Furious, she initially assumed the preschool teachers were responsible-only to learn that Richard was the culprit. Cordelia knew Daniel was spoiled-loud, bratty, and utterly and she''d urge Reba to discipline him. But blood ran thicker than water. Reba, Nathaniel, and I¡ªeven Alistair-we have every right to gorrect Daniel. But an outsider? Never. 21:41 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried (*) 6 min left A paternity test might prove Richard was Daniel''s biological father, but to Cordelia, he would always remain an outsider. The discovery that Richard had struck Daniel infuriated her more than if a teacher had done it. Richard hasn''t spent a single day acting as a father. How dare hey a hand on him? He''s despicable-not just a hypocrite, but violent! He''s a hundred-no, a thousand-times worse than Alistair! Fearing Richard might harm Daniel again, Cordelia refused to let him leave-not even with Reba. She adored Daniel, but she hadn''t forgotten that Reba was also a hopeless romantic. Gently holding Daniel''s hand, Cordelia observed. This child is unruly, buttely... perhaps because of the family turmoil, he''s been less wild. Especially after that beating-he''s been listless, missing the spark most kids his age have. "Danny, you''ve lost weight! I made your favorites. Come, let''s eat." Eva hesitated, then spoke up. 21:43 After settling Daniel in his high chair, Cordelia turned to her. "What Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried Eva recounted her encounter with Alistair (-) 6 min left Even though he had dered hisplete severance from the Whitfields, Eva still saw him as a family-convinced he would return someday. She had witnessed firsthand his tenderness toward Reba and Daniel, his respect and care for Nathaniel and Cordelia. Six years of bonds don''t just vanish. Ms. Whitfield made a mistake, but she''ll realize it eventually. And by then, Alistair''s anger will have cooled. He''lle back. That was what Eva believed-what Nathaniel and Cordelia believed too. But Alistair had told her outright-he had remarried. The news left Cordelia stunned. Like Eva, her first reaction was disbelief. "How is that possible?" Cordelia said. "For six years, he revolved entirely around Reba and Daniel. When would he have had time to meet another woman?" Then she remembered¨CNathaniel had once seen Alistair dining with another woman. Was he already nning his exit while Reba was using him? 576 21:43 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried Corde began to tremble, unsure whether from anger or fear. She was furious at Alistair''s cunning-but terrified he might never return. Reba is beautiful. Even divorced with a child, she''ll have no trouble finding another man. Besides, our family''s status ensures that. But Cordelia knew the truth-finding another man like Alistair would be nearly impossible. Her worries deepened when Daniel asked glumly, "Grandma, when is Daddying home?" A cold dread spread through her. What if Alistair really doesn''te back? What do we do then? Write yourment CEO by 49 Chapter 49 Family Portrait "Alistair married someone else?" Nathaniel had just gotten home from work when he heard the news. He froze. "Are you sure? That can''t be right." Cordelia sighed. "He told Eva himself. She said she ran into him outside the kindergarten-he was picking up a little girl. The girl even called him Daddy. And Danny mentioned today that he saw Alistair picking her up a few days ago and telling him not to call him Daddy anymore." Nathaniel went quiet for a while, thinking back to how cold Alistair had been thest time he tried to reach him. That conversation had been so final it practically sealed any chance of reconciling with Reba. Eventually, he said, "They''re divorced. If he''s remarried, that''s his own business." Cordelia grew anxious. "How can you say that? If he really has moved on, what about Reba? What about Danny?" Nathaniel sank onto the couch with a tired sigh. "He was with Reba for six years, and she never really saw what was good about him. Maybe they just weren''t meant to be." Cordelia frowned. "That isn''t fair. Back then, she didn''t see it because she didn''t have anything topare him to- d of1:42 Chapter 49 Family Portrait talk some sense into him?" Nathaniel shook his head. "Is this really on us? It''s between them. Us pushing for something Reba might not even want... it won''t change anything." Cordelia fell silent. He had a point. They''d been clinging to the hope that Alistair mighte back- but had anyone really asked Reba what she wanted? Would she really choose that other life over her own family? Cordelia''s heart sank. As a mother, she never wanted to see her daughter caught in this mess. But because she was her mother, she feltpelled to help Reba see Alistair for who he really was-even if it meant being the bad guy. If Reba wouldn''te around, Cordelia would eventually have to take a hard stand. ***** In the kitchen, a trusted cook rmended by Mabel was busy 2/7 preparing dinner. 21:42 Chapter 49 Family Portrait 5 min leff Meanwhile, Alistair was in the living room with Eloise, drawing together. The soft scratch of pencil on paper filled the room with a soothing, steady sound. Eloise loved drawing. Whenever she had a spare moment, she''d grab her pencils and start sketching. Caroline used to work so much that Mabel would keep Eloisepany. Now, however, it was Alistair by her side. The person had changed, but Eloise''s smile hadn''t-if anything, she seemed even happier now. Because now there was a little extra love around. Eloise started by drawing a little girl with pigtails. ¡°That''s me.¡± Then she drew an elegantdy with long, flowing hair. "That''s Mommy." Finally, she drew a tall, handsome man. Not that Alistair was bragging, but the kid clearly had talent-each line full of life, even if a bit childish. Eloise pointed at the handsome figure and asked, "Daddy, do you know who that is?" Alistair pretended to think hard. "Is it me? But he looks way too handsome to be me....." 377 21:44 Chapter 49 Family Portrait Eloise giggled. "You got it! You''re so smart!" 5 min left Alistair yed along, dramatically gasping, "You made me look so good-I nearly didn''t recognize myself!" Eloise shook her head with a smile. "No way, Daddy. You''re a thousand times-no, a million times-more handsome than that!" Alistair''s heart swelled, as if someone had poured honey straight into it. Being a dad to a daughter was pretty incredible. Not long before dinner, Caroline came home from work. Unless there was something major, she rarely stayedte-she always made sure to be home for her daughter. And now, with someone else waiting for her too, there was no way she''d be working overtime. She changed intofy clothes and walked over, carrying that soft, familiar scent. "What are you two drawing?" Eloise beamed. "Mommy, look!" Caroline examined the picture for a moment and then smiled knowingly. "Looks like a family portrait to me." A family portrait? 21:41 Chapter 49 Family Portrait The words hit Alistair harder than he expected. ** 5 min left Someone who had always craved a real family... yeah, that phrase Eloise blinked. "What''s a family portrait?" Caroline put one arm around her daughter and casually rested the other across Alistair''s shoulder. He tensed up for a second, then quickly reminded himself- this wasn''t a big deal. Just an arm. They''d held hands before, for crying out loud. He forced himself to rx. Caroline spoke in that soft, warm voice she reserved for Eloise, "It''s a picture of you, Mommy, and Daddy-all of us together. That''s what a family portrait means." Eloise''s eyes sparkled. "So... we''re really a family now, right? Like in the picture?" Caroline gave a confident nod. "That''s right. The three of us, always." For a split second, Alistair got the feeling Caroline wasn''t just saying that to make the kid happy. She meant it. Or maybe I''m just reading too much into things. 21:43 Chapter 49 Family Portrait 5 min left Don''t lose your grip. Don''t let this warmth fool you. No matter how good it feels, it doesn''t belong to you. Still, he owed her something. Because for once in my life, I wasn''t just watching from the sidelines. I was part of it¡ªeven if it might only be for now. That''s enough. Caroline had the pictureminated and framed. She then ced it right in the center of the living room. Every time Alistair passed by, his heart grew a little warmer, as if he was truly part of this family. That night, Eloise went through her bedtime routine. She wrapped her arms around Caroline, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Good night, Mommy." Eloise was always such a sweet, well-behaved child. After saying good night to Caroline, she turned to Alistair, who was already crouching by her side, waiting, and nted a kiss on his cheek too. "Good night, Daddy." Alistair smiled softly. "Good night, sweetheart." Wrapped in the love from her parents, Eloise clutched her little brown teddy bear and drifted off to sleep, peaceful and content. As Caroline headed toward the bedroom, she called back, "Good night, honey." 677 21:43 Chapter 49 Family Portrait Alistair smiled. "Good night." But she didn''t move. After a brief pause, he added, "Good night... sweetheart." And just like that, it didn''t seem as awkward as he had feared. It was only a word, after all. Caroline smiled, satisfied, and then walked into the bedroom. Alistair chuckled quietly to himself. The longer they spent time together, the more he realized something surprising- Caroline, for all her CEOposure, had just a tiny streak of yfulness. His eyelids grew heavy as he set his phone down on the nightstand and let sleep take him over. Just before the realm of dreams swallowed him, onest thought drifted through his mind. Eloise is asleep now. Is Caroline asleep too? Write yourment 717 CEO by 50 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment "Bye, Daddy!" Outside the kindergarten, Eloise waved goodbye to Alistair, her pink backpack bouncing as she turned away. Alistair watched until her tiny figure disappeared from view, then turned to leave. Seeing was believing. Cordelia''sst shred of hope vanished as she watched Alistair climb into his Maybach and drive away. So it was true. He really did have an adorable little daughter! Cordelia had deliberately taken on the task of dropping off her grandson today to investigate the situation herself. Besides "identally" running into him at the kindergarten, she had no way of contacting Alistair, who used to be at her beck and call. She''d arrived early to drop off Daniel at kindergarten, then lurked nearby waiting for Alistair to show up. Sure enough, her patience paid off. Cordelia had called Rebast night and learned that she and Richard had split up. When Cordelia had hinted about Reba returning to her previous life, Reba''s silence had spoken Jolumes. 21:44 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment favorable conditions on his own, not in this lifetime. 5 min left Maybe Reba had a temper, but she was their only daughter. Everything they owned would eventually go to her. If Alistair just behaved himself and stayed with their daughter, he would be set for life with wealth and luxury. Alistair had no education or skills to speak of. His ability to even survive in society was questionable. Reba''s willingness to reconcile and remarry him should have been considered a blessing, something he ought to be grateful for. Cordelia believed that if Reba approved, Alistair would definitelye around. Even if he got married again, it wouldn''t concern her. In her mind, their family was wealthy, Reba was perfect, and Alistair woulde running back at the slightest beckoning. Cordelia''s inted sense of self-importance stemmed from her Even a begging dog wouldn''t sit still while someone tried to slip a leash around its neck. For Alistair, the Whitfield family had been nothing short of hell. Having finally crawled out and gained the dignity to live on his own terms, he would never go back! 21:44 When self-assured Cordelia actually saw Alistair, she immediately Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment His confident demeanor, stylish appearance, and mode of transportation all proved he was doing exceptionally well, infinitely better than he ever had with the Whitfield family. Cordelia didn''t even have the courage to talk to Alistair anymore. She returned home with a heavy heart, only to find Reba waiting to apologize, which just made her more anxious. Poor Daniel was truly going to grow up without a father now. "Reba, there are plenty of jerks in this world," Cordelia said. "It''s not scary to meet one. What matters is recognizing them and walking away. There are plenty of fish in the sea. You''ll definitely meet the right person someday." Reba''s heart sank. She knew exactly why Cordelia had personally taken Daniel to preschool today She''d been waiting hopefully for Cordelia to return with news that Alistair had changed his mind, that they should work things out and stop this nonsense. But Cordelia''splete silence about Alistair after specifically going to see him made Reba realize something was wrong. Was Alistair refusing to forgive me? Reba bit her lip hard. She wanted to ask but was too embarrassed. She''d never taken 2144 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment Alistair seriously before. (*) 5 min left After all, she was the one who had kicked him out like garbage. Desperately asking about him now would feel like lowering herself, even though Alistair had visibly risen in status and wasn''t the same man he used to be. Kids couldn''t hide their feelings. When Alistair picked up Eloise that afternoon, he noticed something was bothering her, though she insisted nothing bad had happened at preschool. When Eloise got home, she dropped her backpack and pattered down the hall to Caroline''s room, then to Alistair''s, before trudging back to her own room with a cloud hanging over her. Alistair was bringing inundry from the balcony when he decided to check on her. Finding her slumped motionless at her desk, his heart clenched. Is she sick? He approached gently. "Eloise, are you feeling okay?" Her shoulders trembled with silent sobs. Alistair went into full dad-panic mode. She just said she was happy, then why is she crying alone in her room? 21:41 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment 5 min left "Eloise, talk to me. What''s going on?" he asked, kneeling beside her. Slowly, Eloise lifted her head and threw her arms around his neck, breaking into loud, heartbroken sobs. Alistair''s anxiety skyrocketed. "Hey, don''t scare me like this, okay? Did someone at school mess with you? Just tell me who, and I''ll make sure they answer for it!" Between hups, Eloise managed. "N-nobody was mean to me." Just then, Caroline arrived home from work. Spotting Eloise''s tear-stained face, she rushed over without even taking off her coat. She shot Alistair a questioning look, but he could only shake his head helplessly. He was just as confused as she was. Tears rolled down Eloise''s rosy cheeks as she asked in a trembling voice, "Dad, Mom... are you guys fighting?" Alistair and Caroline exchanged bewildered nces. Caroline gently wiped away the tears on Eloise''s cheeks and asked with surprise, ¡°Daddy and I get along great. Why would you think we''ve been fighting?" Eloise''s longshes fluttered, sending teardrops rolling down her rosy cheeks. She 21:43 hupped through her sobs, "You''re lying to me, Mom! You did fight with Dad. You just don''t want me to know, so you''re both Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment 5 min leff Caroline waspletely thrown. "What? I''ve never lied to you, sweetie. What makes you think Dad and I had a fight?" Eloise clenched her tiny fists. "If you''re not fighting, why do you sleep in different rooms? All my friends'' parents sleep in the same bed!" Caroline was speechless. Alistair was equally lost for words. Eloise continued crying, "Today Zoe told me her parents only sleep in different rooms when they''re mad and fighting with each other. So you must be secretly fighting behind my back!" "Um, that''s not it, Eloise," Caroline tried to exin. Sobbing, Eloise threw herself into Caroline''s arms while firmly gripping Alistair''s middle and index fingers. His hands were too big and hers were too small. Usually Alistair''srge hand held her tiny one, but when Eloise wanted to hold his hand, she could only manage to grab a couple of fingers. "Mom, Dad," she whimpered, "what if you keep fighting and end up getting divorced?" Five-year-olds understood more than they might think. "That won''t happen, we-" Alistair wanted to exin. 21:43 "No!" Eloise wailed. "Daddy, Mommy, don''t get divorced! Don''t CEO by 51 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy "No matter how they tried to exin, Eloise stubbornly equated "sleeping in separate rooms" with "fighting and being angry." Apparently, Zoe''s parents had a huge argument yesterday over something and even mentioned divorce. Zoe had been crying all day at preschool. Eloise, being a good friend, had spent half the dayforting her, secretly grateful that her own parents never fought. But when Eloise heard that Zoe''s parents were sleeping in separate rooms after their fight, her heart dropped. She remembered that Alistair and Caroline slept in separate rooms too. They have been fighting behind my back? Worry clouded Eloise''s mind as she rushed to Caroline''s room the moment she got home. There was only one pillow on Caroline''s bed. She darted to Alistair''s room. Only one pillow there too! Eloise froze in shock. It hit her like a thunderbolt. Herforting belief that her parents had a good rtionship, that they loved each other and her, and would always stay together all of it crumbled to dust in an instant. 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy ¡ú) Lucky P At just five years old, Eloise could already envision the day her parents would divorce. Mom won''t leave me, but what if Dad gets kicked out by Mom and can nevere home again, just like Zoe''s dad? No, I want Mom and Dad to be together forever! The more Eloise thought about it, the more upset she became, until she finally burst into tears. "Mom, Dad, please don''t fight anymore, okay?" she sobbed, taking Alistair''s and Caroline''s hands and joining them together. Alistair''s heart nearly melted at the sight of Eloise''s tears. "Okay, I promise you, Eloise. We won''t fight anymore." Eloise turned to Caroline. "What about Mom?" "Mom promises to never fight with Dad again," Caroline said gently. But Eloise wasn''t satisfied. "I want you to stay together forever and ever. No divorcing!" "Deal!" Alistair agreed without hesitation. It was a well-intended lie, but even as he made the firm promise, 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy he couldn''t help feeling a twinge of guilt. (*) Lucky Draw Caroline, on the other hand, had no trouble saying "okay". She was absolutely certain she would never let Alistair go, not in this lifetime. But she didn''t dare let him know that. She couldn''t even exin to herself why she wanted to hold onto him so badly. She couldn''t possibly convince Alistair she was serious. Eloise''s tears gave way to a smile as she scampered off. She ran into Alistair''s bedroom and came out clutching his pillow. Her little feet pattered down the hall to Caroline''s room, where she ced Alistair''s pillow next to Caroline''s with a delighted grin. ¡°Daddy, you should sleep with Mommy tonight!" she announced happily. Alistair was speechless. His mind wentpletely nk. Looking at Eloise''s angelic, expectant face, he managed a doting smile. "Sure." The moment the words left his mouth, Alistair froze. What did I just agree to? I''ve actually promised Eloise I''d sleep in the same bed as Caroline! Would Caroline think I was trying to 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy Lucky Draw take advantage of the situation? But with Eloise staring up at him so hopefully, there was no way he could say "no". He snuck a nce at Caroline and was relieved to see her expression hadn''t changed. Maybe he was overthinking this. After Eloise went to bed at her usual time, Alistair returned to his own room. Staring at his pillow-less bed, he couldn''t help butugh at the thought of his pillow now sitting on Caroline''s bed, courtesy of Eloise. Faced with the choice between going to Caroline''s room to retrieve his pillow or just making do for the night, he quickly chose thetter. He had just finished his shower when someone knocked on his door. After Eloise''s bedtime was typically their unspoken private time, when he and Caroline had an unwritten agreement not to disturb each other. Alistair paused mid-motion while drying his hair with a white towel. He quickly walked over and opened the door, expecting to find Caroline. Instead, his gaze traveled downward until he spotted Eloise. 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy Lucky Draw Eloise, who should have been fast asleep in her princess bed, stood clutching her small brown teddy bear with a quivering lip. "Daddy, you lied. Haven''t you made up with Mommy yet?" Alistair was at a loss for words. Lying was shameful, but at this point, to protect Eloise''s young, fragile heart that longed for aplete family, he had no choice but to keep up the charade. "Your mom and I needed to shower at the same time, and there wasn''t enough bathroom space, so I came over here to wash up." The innocent Eloise bought it. "Oh, then hurry back to Mommy''s room now that you''re done." Alistair was speechless again. A brilliant idea struck him. "Sure, I''ll go right now, but it''s gettingte, Eloise. Let me take you back to bed first." He could just tuck her in, wait until she fell asleep, and then sneak back to his own bedroom. After all, he always woke up before her anyway. He could make sure she never saw which bedroom he came out of. Eloise narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "No way! I need to see w..n my own eyes that you''re sleeping in Mommy''s bed!" 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy Alistair waspletely blown away by her. Lucky Draw Eloise was breaking her little heart trying to get her parents back together. With a stern little face, she dragged Alistair to Caroline''s door and pounded on it with her tiny fists. The door opened, bringing with it a sweet fragrance. Fresh from the shower, Caroline wore pajamas with her damp hair falling messily around her shoulders. Her smooth skin had a rosy tint from the hot water. "Mom, I''ve delivered Dad back to you!" Eloise announced cheerfully. "Take him over, quick!" Alistair stood there awkwardly. Caroline''s bedroom had been like a forbidden zone to him. Despite living there for a week, he''d never set foot inside. Caroline froze for a second before quickly recovering. "Well,e in already," she said softly to Alistair. Meeting her urging gaze, Alistair understood and stepped inside. 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy **) Lucky Draw Satisfied with her mission to help her parents reconcile and "save" her happy family, Eloise walked away, but not before shutting the bedroom door behind her. Alistair was at a loss for words. The master bedroom featured a king-sized bed with pristine white sheets without a single wrinkle. Alistair noticed his blue and white checkered pillowcase next to Caroline''s white pillow. It stood out jarringly against the all-white bedding. The atmosphere grew unexpectedly intimate. "Um, don''t worry," Alistair said with an awkwardugh. ¡°I''ll head out in a minute.¡± This might have been her territory, because Caroline seemed way morefortable than he was. "I''m going to check on Eloise," she told Alistair before stepping out. When she returned, Alistair quickly asked, "Is Eloise asleep?" If she was, he could finally head to his room. Instead of answering his question, Caroline closed the door 12:42 Lucky Draw behind her. Alistair gave her a confused look. Caroline fixed her beautiful eyes on him with an intense stare. "I need to ask you something, and please answer honestly." "Okay..." "Do you think I''m going to eat you alive?" Write yourment Gifts CEO by 52 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight "The enclosed space, the enticing fragrance, a young man and woman in thin sleepwear, and the provocative question from the beautiful CEO, Caroline... It should have created an awkward atmosphere. Yet somehow, with one asking inplete seriousness and the other thinking without any ulterior motives, what should have been a moment charged with tension fellpletely t. Alistair froze, his mind drawing a nk. "What?" Caroline stood calmly with her arms crossed, her high-quality nightwear outlining her curves as she moved. "Please answer my question, Mr. Harlow." Alistair finally caught on, growing ufortable. He averted his gaze. ¡°Uh, I''m not a meal. You obviously can''t eat me." Wrong. You are exactly the dish I want, one that suits my taste perfectly. I''d actually love to devour you whole. But what she really wanted was the answer Alistair had just given her. She smiled with a hint of mischief. "Then what are you afraid of?" 12:42 Alistair was confused again. "If I can''t eat you, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" "To go to bed, obviously." Alistair grumbled internally. He couldn''t possibly sleep here, could he? If he even dared to think about it, he wouldn''t need to wait until tomorrow to get kicked out. He''d be packing his bags tonight. Just as this thought crossed his mind, he heard Caroline dere with finality, "You''re sleeping here tonight." Alistair was speechless. "That''s not appropriate," he blurted out without thinking. Caroline had started to walk away, but stopped in her tracks. "Why not?" "Because we..." Aren''t we just pretending to be married for show? We don''t need to actually share a bed!! Caroline fixed Alistair with the piercing gaze of someone in authority, scanning him from head to toe before breaking into a 12:42 might Lucky Draw lightugh. ¡°Alistair, are you afraid you won''t be able to control yourself if we''re alone in a room together?" Her bluntness caught Alistairpletely off guard. He''d prepared a polite excuse but now found himself stammering, ¡°I¡ªI''m not, I just¡ª¡± "You want to say you''re a perfect gentleman?" Caroline finished for him. Alistair nodded. Despite how self-serving it sounded, I''m really a gentleman, for crying out loud! Caroline nodded back. "Fine, I believe you. Go get some sleep." Alistair felt like he''d just received a pardon, but as he turned to leave, Caroline added, "I never stay up past midnight. Usually in bed around 10:30. What about you? Staying up toote isn''t good for your health, but if you can''t break the habit right away, that''s okay. I can wear an eye mask. Just try not to make noise." Alistair was at a loss for words. Wait a minute. Caroline and I weren''t on the same page at " Was she suggesting / should sleep here tonight? This... this ispletely inappropriate! 12:42 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight **Lucky Draw When Caroline saw him frozen in ce, she asked with confusion, "What''s wrong now?" Meeting her crystal-clear, innocent gaze, Alistair wondered for a split second if he was overreacting. Couldn''t a man and woman share a bed and literally just sleep? Is my mind in the gutter for thinking this was inappropriate? No, that''s not it. Alistair was startled by his own doubt. How could he question his principles? A man and woman who weren''t a couple or married sleeping in the same bed was definitely not normal. Even if the bed was big and wide enough, at the end of the day, it was still one bed. Even children wouldn''t sleep, with their parents when they grew old, let alone the fact that he and Caroline were just pretending to be married. Caroline looked at him with an amused expression, a teasing glint in her eyes. "What''s wrong? You im to be a gentleman, but you''re afraid you can''t control yourself?" She was basically calling him a hypocrite. 12:4 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw Alistair''s mind went nk and he blurted out, "That''s not it! I don''t really care. I''m just worried about your reputation." Caroline couldn''t help butugh. "Alistair, I''ve already announced to everyone that we''re married. Do you really think I''m concerned about my reputation at this point?" Alistair was speechless. She had a point, didn''t she? Even if they eventually went their separate ways, Caroline wouldn''t go around rifying that nothing had happened between them. Living under the same roof day and night, maintaining the image of a loving couple whenever they went out or were in front of Eloise... Even if Caroline tried to set the record straight, no one would believe her. Alistair was still hesitating. Caroline delivered her ultimatum. "Alistair, please show some professionalmitment. Do you really want to see Eloise crying again because she''s worried about not having a dad?" Those words immediately filled Alistair with guilt. 12:4 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw To be honest, when he saw Eloise crying earlier that day, his heart had nearly shattered. His only purpose in this family was to give Eloise a taste of what a normal home felt like. If they let her believe her parents weren''t getting along, leaving her constantly anxious about a potential divorce, that would defeat the whole purpose. He reasoned that if Caroline was willing to make sacrifices for Eloise, he had nothing to fear. The buzzing sound of a hair dryer filled the room as Caroline sat at her vanity. Alistair finally convinced himself to ept tonight''s sleeping arrangements, though he still felt incredibly awkward. "So... I''ll go to bed?" he asked hesitantly. Without turning around, Caroline replied, "Mm-hmm. Go ahead. From now on, just sleep here whenever you want. No need to check with me first." Alistair nearly tripped over his own feet. From now on? If I understood correctly, was she saying I''d be 12:42 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw sleeping here permanently? Caroline switched off the hair dryer but still didn''t look at him. "Tomorrow, I''ll clear out your old bedroom and turn it into a library for Eloise''s books. You don''t have a problem with that, do you?" Alistair was at a loss for words. Well, this was her territory. She was in charge. Whatever she said went. Who was he to object? Even if he did have objections, he couldn''t exactly voice them. "No problem," he mumbled. "Good." Caroline smiled faintly. The innocent little rabbit had fallen into her trap so quickly. Caroline heard Alistair''s footsteps slowly approaching the bed. Her cheeks grew warm. Despite being Eloise''s mom for several years, she was still just an ordinary girl with zero romantic experience. She hadn''t even held hands with a guy before. Suddenly having to share a bed with a man left her no better off than Alistair. Her palms were sweaty. But to maintain her image as the unfazed CEO in front of Alistair, she kept her back to him, not daring to turn around. She was 12:42 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw terrified he''d notice her flushed face. Alistair reluctantly approached the bed. With a king-sized mattress, he figured it wouldn''t be a problem if he slept on one side and Caroline on the other. He remembered sharing a five-foot bed with his grandfather in their old rental apartment. They''d fitfortably with room to spare. Write yourment tr Gifts CEO by 53 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sleep? Caroline''s semi-dry hair fell loosely around her shoulders in a fluffy cloud. She stared in frustration at Alistair''s retreating back as he walked toward the bedroom door. After everything she''d said, after all this "self-sacrifice," if Alistair was still hemming and hawing, she had to wonder if she had any appeal as a woman in his eyes at all. She couldn''t help thinking back to their first meeting. When Alistair saw her, there hadn''t been that spark of amazement in his eyes, had there? Unlike other girls, Caroline didn''t obsess over her appearance. Still, from people''s reactions throughout her life, she knew she was pretty damn gorgeous. Her looks were actually the least remarkable thing about her. She preferred keeping a low profile and staying out of the spotlight. But life had other ns. Her striking beauty always brought her the kind of attention she never asked for. Caroline hated how guys would practically pop their eyeba... out staring at her. It made her skin crawl. 12:43 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle...) Lucky Draw Yet when someone-namely Alistairpletely ignored her beauty, she couldn''t help overthinking it. Maybe she really did have double standards, just like Alistair had pointed out. Of course, the real reason was simple. She cared about Alistair. That was why his opinion of her mattered so much. Seeing Alistair''s hand already on the doorknob, Caroline blurted out impatiently, "What are you doing now?" Her voice carried a note of disappointment she didn''t even notice herself. Alistair scratched his head. "There''s only one nket on the bed. I''m going to grab mine." Otherwise, sharing one nket would definitely turn nothing into something! "Oh. Fine, go ahead then," Caroline replied coolly. The moment Alistair left, Caroline covered her face, mortified. Thank goodness she''d kept herposure. She''d almost let Alistair see how flustered she really was! Alistair returned to the small room he''d been staying in for several 12:4 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... Lucky Draw days, the one he''d already grown ustomed to, and silently said his goodbyes. He picked up his meticulously folded nket and trudged back toward Caroline''s room with heavy steps. "Dad!" The sudden shout made Alistair jump. Eloise stood in front of her bedroom door, looking troubled. "Didn''t you and Mom make up? Why are you still sleeping in your own room?" Alistair was speechless. A mother really does know her daughter. No wonder Caroline had insisted he sleep in her bedroom. She''d anticipated their little spy would be checking up on them. In reality, it wasn''t like that at all. Caroline simply didn''t want to waste the perfect opportunity her precious daughter had created. "Your mom doesn''t have enough nkets," Alistair exined. "I''m taking one over to her." 12:43 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... Lucky Draw Eloise sighed dramatically, like an adult. "I thought you guys were just pretending to make up. But Dad, can''t you and Mom share a nket? Snuggles and I share one every night." Snuggles was her little brown teddy bear. She couldn''t fall asleep without clutching him tightly every night. Alistair couldn''t help but smile, "You and Snuggles are little kids. Mom and Dad are adults. It would be too cramped under one nket." Inside the bedroom, Caroline heard this and sighed. A seven-foot-wide nket is plenty big enough for two people, thank you very much. Still, she had overlooked this detail. If she were being honest, she didn''t have the courage to share a nket with Alistair right now either. Everything needed to happen one step at a time. For now, just sleeping in the same bed with Alistair was pushing the boundaries of intimacy she could handle. Alistair returned to toss his nket onto the white bed, then came back. "Eloise, it''s gettingte. If you don''t go to sleep now, you 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... ¡ú¡ú Lucky Draw won''t be able to get up tomorrow." Eloise obediently replied with a soft "Okay," climbing into bed and carefully cradling her little brown teddy bear in her arms. Alistair gently tucked the nket around her. "Go to sleep, sweetie." Eloise closed her eyes, but three secondster, they popped oper again. "Daddy, can you please not fight with Mommy?" Alistair decided to exin properly, "Eloise, I''m not fighting with your mom." Disbelief was written all over Eloise''s big eyes. "Then why don''t you and Mommy sleep in the same bed? All my friends'' parents sleep in the same bed!" "Well, that''s because Daddy..." A brilliant idea struck Alistair. He snored really soundly, and it would disturb Caroline''s rest. That was why he slept in a separate room from Caroline, not because they were fighting. He''d even thought of an excuse for when Eloise asked why ne hadn''t mentioned this before. He''d say he was embarrassed and 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... worried people would make fun of him. Lucky Draw Eloise would definitely say, "No, Daddy, it''s not like you want to snore. It''s something you can''t control. I won''t make fun of you." And just like that, he''d have a perfectly reasonable exnation for why he and Caroline slept in separate rooms. He wouldn''t have to give up his private space today or any day in the future. Alistair felt like a genius. Caroline would probably thank him if she knew. He was a guy, and guys usually had thicker skin when it came to rtionship drama. If even he couldn''t handle it, Caroline, who appeared calm andposed, probably couldn''t deal with it either. Just then, a cool, detached voice interrupted him. "Eloise, it''s gettingte. Daddy needs to sleep too." Alistair was left speechless. Seriously? I haven''t even finished what I was saying! What a perfect opportunity wasted, one I might never get back. "Goodnight, Daddy Goodnight, Mommy," Eloise mumbled Her biological clock kicked in, and she yawned and closed her 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... eyes, suddenly ovee with drowsiness. Lucky Draw Caroline leaned down to kiss her forehead, then nced at the reluctant Alistair. "Aren''t youing to bed?" If Alistair could, he would have sat there until dawn. Caroline seemed sofortable with the situation, making him feel awkward inparison. He gritted his teeth silently. "Yeah, I''ming." Alistair returned to the bedroom that was saturated with Caroline''s presence. He walked to his side of the bed andy down, pulling just the corner of the nket over himself, his body stiff as a corpse. With his eyes closed, all his attention shifted to his hearing. He listened as Caroline approached her side of the bed. The light switched off, then the mattress dipped slightly beside him. After a brief rustling of sheets, everything went quiet. Alistair could hear his own pulse and the anxious beating of his heart. The sound seemed deafening. He quietly ced his hand over his heart, as if that might prevent the noise from disturbing Caroline. 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle.... Then, Alistair pretended to be sound asleep until... Lucky Di "Alistair, do you move around a lot when you sleep?" Caroline suddenly asked from the darkness. If she hadn''t spoken up, he would have thought she was already asleep. Write yourment Gifts sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO CEO by 54 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner In the darkness, Caroline''s voice was so close that it felt like Alistair could reach out and touch her. And he actually could. They were lying on opposite sides of the bed with barely three feet between them, just a hand''s reach away from each other. "I''m pretty still," Alistair answered honestly. Then he couldn''t help wondering if Caroline was a restless sleeper. He was hugging the very edge of the bed, taking up maybe twenty inches of the seven-foot-wide mattress. She was petite. The remaining four feet should be plenty of room for her to stretch out. With this thought, Alistair unconsciously shifted even closer to his edge of the bed. He only stopped when half his body was practically hanging off the mattress. After a moment of silence, Caroline spoke again, "Actually, I don''t move around much when I sleep either." "Oh," Alistair responded, not sure why she felt the need to tell him 12:43 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner Lucky D this. Eventually, Caroline sighed, "You should move more toward the center. What if you fall off in the middle of the night?" Alistair was left speechless. She caught him. Alistair gave an awkwardugh. "It''s fine. I''ve always liked sleeping on the edge of the bed since I was a kid." Caroline rolled her eyes. "But I''m worried you might fall off in the middle of the night and freak me out," she quickly added. "Just so you know, I get really cranky when I wake up." Alistair silently shifted toward the middle of the bed. Caroline felt the mattress trembling as he moved closer, and her heart fluttered in response. Once Alistair settled in, he wentpletely still. "Did you sleep on the edge with your ex-wife too?" Caroline asked, already knowing the answer. "No, we slept in separate rooms." 217 12:43 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner ¡ú Lucky Draw After answering, Alistair found the situation oddly amusing. Here he was, chatting with Caroline in this weird, intimate atmosphere! They meticulously yed the role of a loving couple in public, but rarely talked in private. "Wait, weren''t you married? Why sleep in different rooms?" Caroline knew everything already, but she wanted to hear his voice. Alistair fell silent for a moment. "Never mind," Caroline said understandingly. "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to." Alistair gave a self-deprecatingugh. "It''s nothing special, really. We were never truly husband and wife. Back then, I needed money, and she needed a father for the baby she was carrying. So..." If he could, Alistair would erase this chapter of his lifepletely. But what good would erasing it do? It would just be burying my head in the sand. Saying it in front of Caroline now didn''t feel particrly awkwar for him. 12:42 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner No matter how painful the past had been, it was over. He''dpletely moved on from that chapter of his life. Lucky Draw He decided to tell Caroline everything, not to gain sympathy, but simply to state the facts. For some reason, he felt that if she wanted to know, he had an obligation to tell her. After a long silence, Caroline''s voice carried an emotion that was difficult to define. "I''m sorry." Knowing about his past was one thing, but hearing him talk about it with such detachment was something else entirely. Alistair thought she was apologizing for reopening his old wounds. He was about to casually say "It''s nothing, I''ve moved on," when she said wistfully, "I wish I''d met you sooner." Alistair froze. His heart suddenly skipped a beat. "If I''d met you earlier, you could have been Eloise''s dad," Caroline continued. "Eloise is such a good kid, and I''m a reasonable person. I wouldn''t have made things difficult for you." Alistair couldn''t help imagining what might have been. If he had met Caroline and her daughter six years ago, looking back on that time wouldn''t have brought pain and suffering, but sweetness, warmth, and happiness. 117 12:42 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner "Unfortunately, life doesn''t offer do-overs," he said bitterly. Caroline sighed softly. "Yeah." Lucky Draw Life didn''t offer do-overs, but thankfully, now wasn''t toote. The conversation came to an abrupt end. In the darkness, Caroline and Alistairy as stiff as the Barbie dolls Eloise arranged on her toy bed during ytime, a full three feet apart, both perfectly straight and utterly rigid. After just a few minutes, Caroline felt her muscles aching from holding the same position. Time seemed to stretch like taffy. All her focus zeroed in on Alistair across that three-foot divide, making it impossible to gauge how long they''d been lying there. It felt simultaneously like hours and mere seconds had passed. Through the silence, she heard Alistair''s deep, steady breathing. Is he actually asleep? There''s no way he could be that chill right now. While Caroline wondered if Alistair had fallen asleep, he was doing the exact same thing about her. 12:44 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner Lucky Draw He''d never realized sleeping could be such torture. Despite Caroline''s soft mattress, his body screamed in protest from staying frozen in one position. Every muscle felt like it was on fire. The thought of spending every night like this moving forward made him want to scream. ording to his original n, once Eloise was asleep, he''d retreat to his own space, shut the door, flopfortably onto his bed, and work on his novel. He had the plot mostly figured out and nned to write the opening chapter tonight. But then he remembered Eloise''s tears. Compared to her heartbreak and anxiety, the difort he was currently enduring suddenly seemed trivial. Eloise was so sweet. Alistair was willing to sacrifice his own sleep just to fulfill her desire for a home! With this thought, the anguish in Alistair''s heart suddenly eased. He''d never known a night could feel so endless. Caroline had gotten up before him. When Alistair walked out of the bedroom, he found her in the living room, speaking quietly un the phone. 12:44 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner Hearing him, Caroline turned around. "Morning," she said, hanging up. "Did you sleep well?" "Yeah, fine," Alistair lied. Lucky Draw Caroline noticed the dark circles under his eyes but didn''t call him out on his fib. After all, if he''d imed to have slept perfectly well, that would have been even more suspicious. Caroline was puzzled. She had slept exceptionally well. She hadn''t been the least bit aware of having a man beside her. Yet she wasn''t typically someone who could fall asleep the moment her head hit the pillow. It was probably because the person sharing her bed was Alistair. She trusted him and knew he wouldn''t take advantage of her, which allowed her to sleep without distraction. Her instincts told her to trust Alistair''s character, and they had proven reliable. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 55 Chapter 55 Love You (**) 4 min lett Alistair''s clothes were in his own room. As he came out after changing, he ran into Eloise, who had just gotten out of bed. Eloise froze in surprise. "Dad, you..." Alistair quickly exined, "I slept in Mom''s roomst night, but all my clothes are in here." Eloise''s face brightened with understanding. "Oh!¡± Then she asked, confused, "Dad, couldn''t you just bring your clothes to Mom''s bedroom?" Alistair gave an awkwardugh. "I was being silly. I didn''t think of that." Thank goodness he wasn''t driving today, or he''d be a hazard on the road. After dropping Eloise off at preschool, he returned home to find Caroline had already left for work. Alistair immediately retreated to his neglected bedroom, yawning as he flopped onto the bed to catch up on sleep. Just then, Caroline called. Chapter 55 Love You "Alistair, to help Eloise feel more secure, I''m having someonee over today to renovate your room." It hit him like a thunderbolt. 4 min left Alistair remembered Caroline had indeed said this yesterday, but after a night of tossing and turning, his mind had turned to mush and he''d forgotten. The woman running fivepanies certainly lived up to her reputation. When Caroline made decisions, she didn''t waste time. Alistair was miserable, but he didn''t dare object. "Fine," he muttered. Sure enough, someone showed up that day and carted away his beloved bed. That afternoon, Eloise came home from school with "good news". "Zoe isn''t a child of divorce anymore! Her parents made up!" Alistair was speechless. His resentment ran deep. Why did Zoe''s parents have to fight in the first ce? Their drama had cost me my own bedroom! In all fairness, Alistair was being somewhat ungrateful. 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You 3 min left õrëu During his marriage to Reba, her friend Anne was constantly stirring up trouble, always urging Reba to be on guard around him. She''d say things like, "You two are living under the same roof and spending so much time together. Don''t let him develop feelings for you or try anything inappropriate." What a joke! Even if Reba were thest woman on earth, he wouldn''t want her! Her paranoia was off the charts. Both then and now, Alistair always remembered his responsibilities and mission. He would never do anything that would make him lose respect for himself. He wouldn''t dare entertain inappropriate thoughts about her. Caroline was worlds above him, and he knew better than to overstep those boundaries. Before dinner, Caroline called to say she was busy and workingte, telling them to get to bed early. The housekeeper left after giving Eloise her bath. Probably tired from staying upte yesterday, Eloise climbed into bed just after eight. 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You 3 min left Alistair was so exhausted he could barely keep his eyes open. He instinctively walked toward his old room, only to find itpletely torn apart for renovations that would take days. His eye twitched as he quietly backed away. All his clothes had been moved to the walk-in closet in Caroline''s bedroom. For Eloise''s happiness, both he and Caroline had made so many sacrifices, except for the intimacy real married couples shared. What Alistair didn''t realize was that he was the only one being sacrificed. Caroline had been nning to slowly seduce him into this situation all along. Eloise had merely elerated the process. After his shower, Alistair sat on the edge of the bed and called Caroline. As the phone rang, he had second thoughts. Caroline is always swamped with work. Will my call interrupt her? While he was overthinking this, she picked up. "Hey, honey? What''s up?" Caroline''s voice came through the receiver. Alistair immediately sensed she wasn''t alone. Otherwise, she 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You! ¡ú 3 min left wouldn''t have deliberately called him "honey". He quickly yed along. "The maid left. When are youing home? Want me to make you ate-night snack?" "No need," Caroline replied. "I already ate at the office. Is Eloise asleep?" "Yeah, she''s out." "Good. You should get some sleep too." "Sure. Don''t work yourself too hard." "I know. Love you, honey." When those words "love you, honey" traveled through the signal and out of the speaker, Alistair felt a tingle run through his body. It was as if they really were a devoted newlywed couple, missing each other terribly after just one day apart. After hanging up, Alistair couldn''t help but scratch his tingling ear before copsing onto the bed to sleep. Meanwhile, Caroline sat alone in her silent office, her back to the massive floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the glittering cityscape of New York. 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You Alistair wasn''t the only one shocked by her "love you, honey" Her cheeks burned hot as the words slipped out naturally. Have I gotten too caught up in the moment? Not exactly, she was just rehearsing for the future. 3 min leff Someday soon, she''d be able to tell Alistair how much she loved him face-to- face, every day. And she''d expect him to say "love you, honey" right back! Hmph. After I said "love you," wasn''t it only fair for Alistair to respond with "love you too"? That blockhead is unbelievable. Caroline stewed in her resentment for quite a while. She didn''t actually have any work that required overtime. She could have gone home at her normal time like any other day. But just as Eloise needed an adjustment period when she first started preschool, Caroline figured she should give Alistair a trial period too. The office had emptied out. Julian had left too. His parents had arranged a blind date for him. 21.03 Chapter 55 Love You 3 min left He hadn''t had his fill of single life yet and didn''t want to go. He''d nned to use overtime as an excuse, but Caroline ruthlessly told his mother on the phone, "Mrs. Hart, there''s no overtime tonight." Julian left, shooting her the most pitiful look. Before heading out, he asked curiously, "Ms. Ashbourne, it''s only been a few days and you''re already bored with your husband?" Caroline smiled sweetly, "I just remembered my grandmother knows even more people. Would you like me to ask her to set something up for you instead?" Julian''s face went pale as he made a hasty exit. Caroline stayed at the office until eleven before finally driving herself home. As she pulled up to her building, she nced up to see the lights glowing warmly from her windows. A small smile tugged at her lips. Alistair had left the lights on for her. Despite the spring evening''s warmth, there was still a slight chill in the air. The golden glow from her windows sent a wave offort washing over her heart. Her footsteps toward the elevator unconsciously quickened. Chapter 55 Love You! 3 min left It was already eleven-thirty. Eloise would be fast asleep by now, but what about Alistair? He clearly hadn''t slept wellst night. The dark circles under his eyes had been a dead giveaway. Is he sleeping now too? CEO by 56 Chapter 56 Taking Advantage Before he knew it, he had drifted off to sleep. 3 min left When Caroline entered the apartment, she nced toward the bedroom. The door was shut tight, leading her to assume Alistair had already gone to bed. She peeked in on the sleeping Eloise, nted a goodnight kiss, and quietly slipped out of the room. Even though Caroline had converted Alistair''s old room into a library, it still had a bathroom attached. Caroline had nned to use his former room''s bathroom to avoid disturbing him but suddenly remembered she hadn''t brought her clothes. She would need to go back after all. She ced her hand on the doorknob and turned it gently. The carpeted floor and her deliberately light footsteps ensured she didn''t make a sound. The room was exceptionally quiet. It was so quiet that she could only hear her own deliberately slowed breathing. Chapter 56 Taking Advantage 3 min left Caroline grabbed her clean pajamas, about to turn and leave when a curious thought struck her. Was Alistair really as peaceful a sleeper as he imed to be? She decided it was better not to seek the truth. She didn''t want to startle him. Besides, she''d have plenty of chances to find outter. After her shower, Caroline navigated through the unlit living room, instinctively finding her way to the sofa and slowly sitting down. Her hand reached habitually for a throw pillow, but instead of the soft cushion she expected, her fingers brushed against something unfamiliar. The object had a firm feel to the touch. Caroline wondered if it might be one of Eloise''s toys or something belonging to Alistair. But Eloise wasn''t one to leave her things scattered around, and from what she''d observed, Alistair was too neat and organized for that. Uncertain about the object she was touching, she decided to investigate further. In the darkness, Caroline expanded her exploration, feeling around more extensively. Hmm, it was warm too... Chapter 56 Taking Advantage Caroline grabbed her clean pajamas, about to turn and leave when a curious thought struck her. Was Alistair really as peaceful a sleeper as he imed to be? She decided it was better not to seek the truth. She didn''t want to startle him. Besides, she''d have plenty of chances to find outter. After her shower, Caroline navigated through the unlit living room, instinctively finding her way to the sofa and slowly sitting down. Her hand reached habitually for a throw pillow, but instead of the soft cushion she expected, her fingers brushed against something unfamiliar. The object had a firm feel to the touch. Caroline wondered if it might be one of Eloise''s toys or something belonging to Alistair. But Eloise wasn''t one to leave her things scattered around, and from what she''d observed, Alistair was too neat and organized for that. Uncertain about the object she was touching, she decided to investigate further. In the darkness, Caroline expanded her exploration, feeling around more extensively. Hmm, it was warm too... Chapter 56 Taking Advantage When she finally realized what-or rather who she had been fondling, she frozepletely! Blood rushed straight to her head, feeling as if she''d burst into mes from sheer embarrassment. Caroline''s first instinct in her intense embarrassment was to quickly leave the scene. She could pretend to be innocent about the entire situation... Just then, someone caught her wandering hand in their grip. It was a hand with a warm palm. Caroline had held this hand before. She''d been secretly waiting for another chance to hold it, but before that opportunity naturally arose, she''d gone ahead and taken it-or rather, her hand had been captured instead. She should have been secretly delighted. The premise was that she hadn''t been taking advantage of the situation by shamelessly caressing the sleeping beauty on the couch. The normally unppable Caroline was now in a panic. Chapter 56 Taking Advantage (e) 3 min left What she should have done was pull her hand away and exin to Alistair, whom she had identally awakened with her touch, that it wasn''t intentional. She could also scold him for sleeping on the couch when he had a perfectly good bed. After grabbing her hand, Alistair didn''t immediately let go. He rolled onto his side facing her, nuzzled his head against her waist, and then becamepletely still... Caroline remained motionless. Through the thin fabric of her nightgown, she could clearly feel the warmth of Alistair''s breath on her skin. Caroline barely dared to breathe. She was afraid of waking him from his slumber. Time passed; Alistair slept deeply and peacefully, showing no signs of waking up. Caroline had been sitting rigidly on the sofa for who knows how long. In theplete silence, feeling Alistair''s warmth and listening to his steady breathing had somehow be an indescribable pleasure. Chapter 56 Taking Advantage She gradually began to rx. Without realizing it, Alistair''s grip on her hand loosened. 3 min left She could have pulled her hand from his palm long ago, but she hadn''t done so, even though her limbs were beginning to go numb from sitting still for so long. If only the night couldst a little longer... During the day, Alistair always deliberately kept his distance from her. From Alistair''s perspective, the distance he maintained was perfectly appropriate, but from Caroline''s view, he treated himself too much like an outsider. Time stretched on until Caroline''s eyelids grew heavy and her mind became foggy. Just then, the sleeping man suddenly moved his leg, instantly dispelling her drowsiness. She quickly stood up. Alistair rubbed his face, taking a couple of seconds to regain his senses. His voice was hoarse from sleep as he mumbled, "Ms. Ashbourne?" That formal address immediately irritated Caroline. "Yes, it''s me," Chapter 56 Taking Advantage she replied coolly. Not only did he treat himself as an outsider, but he also consistently distanced himself from her. How annoying! 3 min left It was an impersonal way to address her. Did he think she was his boss? Caroline rolled her eyes inwardly. Caroline''s tone was cold, carrying a hint of usation. "Why are you sleeping on the couch? If Eloise sees you like this, she''ll start crying again!" Alistair apologized, "I''m sorry. I wanted to wait for you toe home from work, but I identally fell asleep." To be honest, the couch was quitefortable. If he could, he''d be perfectly content sleeping on the couch indefinitely. So he''d been waiting for me. Caroline''s heart softened immediately, and her tone grew considerably gentler. "Get up and go to bed." Alistair responded softly, "Okay." 1 21:03 Chapter 56 Taking Advantage 3 min left Although he was awake, his mind was still foggy-he was in that state where he would obediently do whatever someone asked of him. This time, Caroline had noints whatsoever. She would ept his formal address for now; she''d give him some time. Alistair walked into the bedroom, flopped down on the bed, and quickly fell back asleep. Caroline was exhausted too. With an inexplicable feeling of satisfaction and security, she drifted off to sleep. On their second night sharing a bed, Alistair woke up on time feeling refreshed and energetic. Caroline, on the other hand, was uncharacteristically sleeping in! It wasn''t her fault-she had gone to bed sotest night. Caroline had checked the time before falling asleep; it was already two-thirty in the morning. Given that she had only slept for four or five hours, it would be unusual for her to be awake now. Alistair got out of bed carefully, trying not to make a sound. Caroline was wrapped in a thin silkforter, lying on her side 21.03 Chapter 56 Taking Advantage 3 min left facing his direction. Her long eyshes cast soft shadows as they rested against her cheeks. Alistair tried to piece together what had happened. He remembered waiting for her in the living room, then identally falling asleep on the couch. He vaguely recalled Caroline waking him up from the sofa, but everything after that was a nk. Caroline''s long hair was spread messily across the white pillow, her sleeping face peaceful¡ªa Sleeping Beauty pleasing to the eye. The thought of waking up to such a beautiful sight every morning actually seemed quite nice. The moment this idea popped into his head, Alistair was shocked. What on earth was he thinking?! Write yourment CEO by 57 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 3 min left Alistair tiptoed out of bed and went to his old room to freshen up. He immediately noticed something was off about the cement of the toiletries. When workers had been renovating this room during the day, Alistair had supervised the entire process-not because he was paranoid, but because he naturally took on the responsibility of overseeing things while the owner was away. The workers had been respectful of boundaries and hadn''t entered the bathroom at all. And it certainly wasn''t Eloise. That left only one possibility-Caroline had returned and used this bathroom to avoid waking him. Then he remembered he had identally fallen asleep on the living room couchst night. Shouldn''t Caroline have seen him there? He had left the lights on for her. Of course, what Alistair didn''t realize was that Caroline had assumed everyone would be in their proper beds. It never urred to her that Alistair might be sleeping on the couch in a brightly lit living room. The space was so enormous that she 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 3 min left hadn''t even nced in that direction,pletely missing Alistair sound asleep on the sofa. Alistair couldn''t help but reflect. When was thest time someone had treated his feelings with such care? He could barely remember-it must have been when Robert was still alive. His mother had passed away early in his life, leaving Robert as the only person who truly cared for him. Unfortunately, Robert had left him behind too. "Eloise, Mom got home veryte from workst night, and she''s still sleeping. We need to be quiet so we don''t wake her up, okay?" Eloise nodded understandingly. "Yes, Mommy works so hard. I hope shees home early today. I want to give her a back massage." "Good girl." Alistair stared at Eloise''s hair, a wild mess from her sleep, and couldn''t decide what to do. He could handleundry, cooking, housework, and taking the child to and from school without any problem, but he had never 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for hadn''t even nced in that direction,pletely missing Alistair sound asleep on the sofa. Alistair couldn''t help but reflect. When was thest time someone had treated his feelings with such care? He could barely remember-it must have been when Robert was still alive. His mother had passed away early in his life, leaving Robert as the only person who truly cared for him. Unfortunately, Robert had left him behind too. "Eloise, Mom got home veryte from workst night, and she''s still sleeping. We need to be quiet so we don''t wake her up, okay?" Eloise nodded understandingly. "Yes, Mommy works so hard. I hope shees home early today. I want to give her a back massage." "Good girl." Alistair stared at Eloise''s hair, a wild mess from her sleep, and couldn''t decide what to do. He could handleundry, cooking, housework, and taking the child to and from school without any problem, but he had never 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for attempted to braid a little girl''s hair before! Eloise looked up with confusion, her big, bright eyes gazing at him. "What''s wrong, Daddy?" Alistair snapped back to reality. "Oh, nothing." Where there was a will, there was a way. How hard could putting her hair in a little ponytail be? Surely it was much simpler than calming down a hysterically crying Daniel! Alistair searched through his memories. He recalled that back in his hometown, there was a girl about his age who lived next door. Every day before doing her hair, she would hold hair ties between her teeth, probably because she needed both hands free. She''d thoroughly brush her long hair until it was smooth, then gather it at the back of her head with both hands. In no time at all, she''d have a perfect ponytail. It hadn''t looked difficult at all, but in practice, it wasn''t nearly as simple as Alistair had imagined. 21:04 Chapter 57 Being Cared for Alistair fumbled clumsily as he tried to do Eloise''s hair. 2 min leff The touch of Eloise''s hair felt incredibly soft and cool, akin to the finest silk between your fingers. Her natural curls would look messy if not properly tied back,pletely unlike Caroline''s smooth, straight hair. She definitely didn''t take after her mother in that regard. Alistair''s gaze unconsciously drifted to the mirror in front of him. Eloise was fiddling with the cor on her little stuffed bear''s outfit. She had adorably chubby, rosy cheeks with charming baby fat,rge round eyes, a small delicate nose, and a little mouth that always spoke such heartwarming things. However, Alistair noticed something-while Eloise was beautiful and cute, she didn''t really resemble Caroline. Perhaps she took after her father. He had never dared to think-or perhaps had never even considered-that Eloise might not be Caroline''s biological daughter. To outsiders, Caroline certainly didn''t look like a young mother. 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for She appeared more like Eloise''s older sister than her mom. 2 min left But who would guess that the youthful and beautiful Caroline was actually the CEO of fivepanies? Many people her age were still struggling to find suitable jobs and living off their parents! Besides, Reba was the same age and had a five-year-old son. In this strange world, nothing seemed impossible. Alistair struggled mightily just to give Eloise the simplest ponytail. When he thought about picking her up from preschool each day and seeing her with all sorts of pretty, intricate braids, he truly felt that the teachers there were remarkable. "Daddy, you''re amazing! You can cook and even braid hair- you''re fantastic!" Alistair thought the braids he''d made for Eloise looked pretty awful, but Eloise loved them, admiring herself happily in the mirror from every angle. Alistair couldn''t help butugh. He suspected that even if he''d just randomly scratched her scalp with ab, she would have smiled and praised him. "Daddy, you 21:04 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 2 min loft brushed my hair so well!" When it came to emotional support, Eloise had never once disappointed him. During breakfast, Eloise kept ncing toward the bedroom. "Daddy, Mommy didn''t have breakfast. Won''t her tummy get hungry while she''s sleeping?" Alistair replied, "She probably won''t feel too hungry while she''s asleep. We''ll save some food for her so she can eat whenever she wakes up." "Oh, okay," Eloise said. After finishing breakfast, Alistair prepared to take her to school. "Wait," he said. Since it was raining today, Alistair grabbed a super cute umbre for Eloise. Every morning upon waking, Alistair habitually checked the weather forecast, a habit that had lingered from his days of caring for Daniel. He would assess the temperature and conditions to determine if Daniel needed extrayers. But weather forecasts weren''t always reliable. 21:04 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 2 min left Alistair waspletely unprepared for a sudden downpourst summer while picking Daniel up from school. They had just reached the building when Alistair, clutching Daniel protectively against his chest, dashed into the entryway. Daniel barely got damp, but Alistair was soaked to the bone. When Reba returned from shopping, she gave him a look of disgust and hurried him to start cooking dinner. It was during flu season, and that night Daniel developed a fever. Reba furiously med Alistair, iming his negligence had allowed Daniel to get caught in the rain, causing his illness. Alistair realized that even when he identally recalled his painful past, he could now detach himself calmly, observing his former suffering self as if he were a mere spectator. His former self was undoubtedly foolish. How wrong and ridiculous he had been to expect genuine family affection from heartless Liam. Yet he couldn''t bring himself to me that naive version of himself. His mistake stemmed from inexperience, harboring unrealistic Chapter 57 Being Cared for 2 min left innocence and fantasies, and cing worthless hope in someone who didn''t deserve it. How could anyone see through false appearances to the true nature beneath without first experiencingplete disappointment? That bullshit father-son rtionship? Alistair didn''t give a damn anymore! Alistair pondered deeply that the two million dors was earned with six years of his youth-why should heartless Liam benefit from it? Write yourment CEO by 58 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left Alistair dropped Eloise off at the kindergarten entrance. Instead of waving goodbye as usual, she tilted her little face up and stared at him with a serious expression. Alistair touched his face in confusion. What was wrong? Did I have something written on it? Eloise''s small face showed signs of worry. "Daddy, are you feeling sick?" "Not at all. Daddy''s perfectly healthy and feeling great," Alistair replied. To prove his point, he flexed his muscles in front of Eloise. "See? Daddy''s super strong, I might not be able to fly or burrow underground, but I''m not far behind Superman." Eloise responded withplete seriousness, "Can Superman make delicious creamy garlic shrimp pasta? Can Superman braid my hair? In my eyes, Daddy, you''re a hundred times better than Superman!" Her sweet words, flowing like honey, made Alistair''s heart bloom with joy. 21:03 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left After Eloise walked into kindergarten with her teacher, the gentle smile on Alistair''s face instantly gave way to worried uncertainty. While brushing his teeth that morning, memories of his miserable six years had triggered recollections of Liam sobbing uncontrobly in front of him. Liam had cried like a child then-terrified and helpless,pletely stripped of his usual authority. It hadpletely broken Alistair''s heart. Who wouldn''t copse under the weight of a ten-year prison sentence? Yet six yearster, when Alistair recalled the incident that had also dragged him down, an inexplicable heaviness settled in his chest, perhaps due to his changed perspective. Liam had been driving drunk and injured someone. The victim''s family had demanded a lump sum payment of two million dors from Liam, threatening him with ten years in prison if he refused. But Alistair vaguely remembered learning from somewhere that the maximum sentence for a traffic ident was only three years -so where did the ten yearse from? The seed of doubt, once rooted in his mind, grew rapidly, 21:04 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left eventually bearing fruit that left Alistair restless and tormented. To make sure he wasn''t mistaken, he hastily rinsed the toothpaste from his mouth and deliberately searched on his phone. What he found made his blood run cold. He hadn''t been wrong-the maximum sentence for vehicr manughter really was only three years! So how had it be ten years in Liam''s case? Thew wasn''t something the victim''s family could rewrite to suit their desires, deciding arbitrarily how many years someone should serve. That left only one possibility. Alistair closed his eyes briefly. Though he dreaded the thought, the answer surfaced with undeniable force-had he been deceived? But Liam''s ident happened first, and Reba only approached him afterward. Liam couldn''t have predicted the future, unless... Alistair took a deep breath, still unable to calm his racing heart, which pounded wildly at his earth-shattering realization. 21:03 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left Unless Liam and Reba had nned this together all along! Liam rarely showed any interest in Alistair''s life, never attending a single parent¨C teacher conference. If Alistair hadn''t mentioned it, Liam wouldn''t even know which school his son attended. Logically, he shouldn''t have known Reba from the international program-someone Alistair himself barely knew. But Reba was wealthy and well-connected. If she wanted to find Liam''s contact information, it probably wouldn''t have been difficult for her... It wasn''t untilter, when Reba was drunk, that Alistair finally discovered why, out of so many people, she had specifically chosen him as a tool to stimte her first love. That night, Reba had seen Richard''s Instagram post featuring other girls. Shepletely lost it, drinking heavilyte into the night and smashing everything breakable in her apartment. Then, with arrogant disdain, she ordered Alistair to restore the room to its pristine condition. Alistair cleaned in silence while Reba curled up on the sofa, alternating between crying andughing, consumed by bitter resentment over her unrequited love for Richard. After what seemed like ages, she fixed Alistair with a Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt * 2 min left contemptuous, yful gaze as he worked. Out of nowhere, she asked, "Do you know why I chose you?" The question came without context, but Alistair understood immediately. Indeed, he had wondered about this himself. He and Reba had no connection whatsoever, so why had this singr "privilege" fallen upon him? Finally, on that day, he learned the truth. It turned out he''d had an unpleasant encounter off campus with Richard, who was known for his narrow-mindedness, and Richard had been holding a grudge ever since. Reba had said, "Doesn''t he hate you the most? That''s precisely why I want to keep the person he despises by my side, to have his flesh and blood call you ''Daddy''! I just want to make his skin crawl!" After learning the truth, Alistair remained silent for a long time. He never could have imagined the reality would be so absurd! Rebaughed maniacally as she grabbed a ss and hurled it at Alistair. "Who do you think you are? How dare you upset Rick!" Her various mistreatments of Alistair weren''t just because of her 21.04 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left nasty temperament-to arge extent, they were also her way of getting revenge for Richard. Currently, Alistair didn''t want to dwell on how much suffering he''d endured at Reba''s hands over those six years. He only wanted to rify one thing- whether Liam and Reba had secretly conspired against him! This suspicion, at first nce, seemed insane.. Even a beast didn''t harm its young! Perhaps Liam was indeed that stereotypical stepfather who appears after remarriage. But no matter what, Alistair was still his child-how could he betray his conscience and harm his son for personal gain? Before, Alistair would never have dared to imagine something so outrageous. But after Liam learned about his divorce from Reba and demanded he apologize without even hearing the full story, Alistair finally understood how delusional he''d been. He realized just how many unrealistic fantasies he had projected onto his so-called father! Two million dors might be pocket change to the wealthy-eighteen-year-old Reba had effortlessly pulled that sum from her trust fund back then. But for ordinary people, it represented a fortune they might never earn in a lifetime. People frequently referred to money as a non-lethal weapon. How 21:03 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left many families have suffered due to the pursuit of "profit"? Brothers have turned against each other, marriages have been destroyed, and blood has been spilled everywhere! In this season of blooming flowers and warming days, Alistair felt ice in his limbs and frost beneath his feet. If this truly was a conspiracy, then he was the only victim in this perfectly orchestrated scheme! Liam sessfully pocketed two million dors and now enjoyed afortable life with his wife and children. Reba spent her two million wisely-she got six years of treating Alistair like a workhorse while simultaneously currying favor with her first love. Alistair let out a sneer. Write yourment CEO by 59 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth The moment he opened the door, a subtle, fresh fragrance greeted him-some brand of air freshener he couldn''t identify. Alistair''s profoundly dark mood eased ever so slightly. "You''re back?" A voice called from within the house. Alistair froze as he was changing his shoes by the cab in the entryway. He suddenly remembered that Caroline had still been asleep when he took Eloise to school earlier. Quicklyposing himself, he turned and gave her a smile. "Yeah," he replied. Unfortunately, no matter how well he tried to hide it, nothing escaped Caroline''s prating gaze. She could tell something was bothering him. "You don''t look good. Did you not sleep wellst night?" Caroline thought he had actually slept quite well. After she''d woken him up from the couch, he''d immediately fallen 21:05 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth asleep. It certainly hadn''t seemed like he was pretending. Caroline walked over to Alistair. She was still wearing her pajamas, with every button properly fastened from top to bottom, revealing only her neck. She stopped in front of Alistair and reached out, feeling his forehead before touching her own. "You don''t seem to have a fever," she murmured to herself. 2 min left Alistair couldn''t help but smile. What did she mean by "seem"? There was nothing wrong with him to begin with. A warm feeling washed over Alistair''s heart. When people truly cared about you, they noticed even the slightest change in your behavior. First it was Eloise, and now Caroline... It was precisely what a family should be like. Even though they weren''t actually rted by blood, they had still made room for him in their hearts. "I was thinking about what happened years ago... something just doesn''t seem right," Alistair said. He refused to call Liam "Dad" anymore-he would never use that Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left word for him again. Caroline brought over a bowl of chicken noodle soup and paused thoughtfully. "Alistair, after hearing about your past that night, I had some thoughts. I don''t know if you''d like to hear them..." Alistair had a feeling he knew what she was about to say. Caroline had risen to her high position at such a young age because she possessed a perceptiveness that otherscked. With a serious expression, Caroline continued, "Don''t you think it''s too coincidental that Reba approached you with that deal right after your father hit someone?" When Julian had first given her the investigation materials, she''d immediately spotted the issue. She had quietly instructed Julian to dig deeper but hadn''t mentioned it to Alistair right away. She''d been afraid he wouldn''t believe her, or worse, that he would believe her but wouldn''t be able to ept the truth. Now that Alistair had reached this conclusion on his own, it was the perfect opportunity for her to voice her suspicions and offer her help. Caroline had no intention of letting anyone who had ever hurt Alistair get away with it. 01.02 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left ording to Alistair, when Liam got into trouble, he needed to pay the victim two million dors inpensation. He could sell his house for the debt. Investigations revealed that Liam owned a three-bedroom apartment of over 1,000 square feet, which could have sold for well over one million dors at the time. If Liam had borrowed a bit more from friends and family, he wouldn''t have needed to pressure his son into sacrificing his promising future by essentially selling himself to pay off the debt. But when Liam tearfully exined the situation to Alistair, he imed the house had been sold at a loss years earlier when Robert fell ill and needed surgery! He insisted they were only renting their home! Alistair was young and fell for Liam''s tears of desperation and helplessness. He truly believed him. However, ording to information Caroline uncovered, Liam actually sold his house six years ago and used that money, plus some additional funds, to upgrade to arger ce in a better neighborhood. Where did he get the extra money for the upgrade? Of course, it 21.04 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth came from Allstair''s sacrifice. It was absolutely outrageous! Alistair had always been loyal and devoted. Liam''s "guidance" led him to believe that children making 1 min left sacrifices for their parents was an inherent part of life. So without hesitation, he sacrificed his future. Of course, Caroline didn''t dare tell Alistair any of this. The timing wasn''t right-if she did, he''d realize she''d been investigating his past! Anyone would be sensitive about something like that, especially someone as guarded as Alistair. Even with the best intentions, she couldn''t risk it. This information needed to stay buried,pletely buried! "Are you okay?" Caroline asked worriedly after Alistair remained silent for a long time. Caroline feared that the topic had triggered a painful memory for Alistair. Alistair pulled his lips into a smile that was bitter yet somehow nonchnt. "I''m fine," he said, though conflict churned inside him. Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left The system''s electronic voice echoed in his mind. "You suspect there''s more to the truth about what happened years ago. You want to investigate and find justice for yourself after enduring six years of suffering. "Option one: Investigate quietly on your own. Eventually, the truth wille to light. "Option two: Ask Caroline for help. With her connections and resources, you could uncover the truth about the past more quickly." Without hesitation, Alistair made his choice. Caroline wanted to say, "I can help you investigate the truth about what happened back then." But before she could speak, Alistair jumped in. "Caroline, could I ask you for a favor?" Caroline felt her heart leap with joy. Alistair had finally taken the initiative to ask for something. Was this a sign that he no longer saw her as an outsider? "Tell me what you need. If it''s within my power, I''ll do everything possible to help," she replied. Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left The truth was, she already had all the evidence in her possession. She just needed the right opportunity to present it to Alistair in a way that wouldn''t seem suspicious. That very evening, Carolineid out all the evidence in front of Alistair. Despite being mentally prepared, Alistair felt as if he''d been plunged into an icy abyss when he saw the ck-and-white proof that his father had betrayed him. He couldn''t stop his body from trembling. Caroline was thoughtful enough to recognize that seeing the evidence would upset him. She took Eloise away to make kites, leaving Alistair alone in her study. Alistair stared at the evidence until his eyes burned, then finally looked away. He leaned back against the chair and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they zed with an icy coldness. Six years ago, Liam not only bought a new house but also sent his stepson to study abroad. He certainly showed deep affection and devotion to his new wife and son! Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left If Liam had earned all this through his abilities, Alistair wouldn''t have anything to say about it. However, since Liam gained everything by sucking Alistair''s blood, how could Alistair not hate him? He lost six years of his youth and life in that manner! Liam, that two million dors-I''ll make you spit it back out exactly how you swallowed it, with interest! Write yourment CEO by 60 Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left When Alistair emerged from the study, the malice in his eyes hadpletely vanished, reced by a casual, carefree demeanor. Eloise held up a colorful butterfly kite for Alistair to see. "Dad, look! I finished my kite!" Caroline nced over, too. As their eyes met, Alistair gave her a slight smile, letting her know he was fine. Caroline exhaled with a sense of calm. "It''s beautiful," Alistair praised, seeing in it a reflection of his rebirth. "Dad, Mom said she''s taking me kite flying this weekend. Are youing too?" Eloise looked at Alistair with hopeful eyes. Alistair hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, I''lle." He had originally nned to confront Liam tomorrow. Although Liam lived in the same city as him, they might as well have been in different worlds. They had almost no connection except for those asional times when Alistair had to swallow his pride and use Reba''s connections. 21:04 Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left But how could Liam possiblypare to his little angel Eloise? Of course spending time with his little angel was more important. Liam could dodge for now, but he couldn''t hide forever. Alistair would settle that score eventually. And there was Reba too. He certainly couldn''t forget about Reba, who had conspired with Liam. Reba was the mastermind, and Liam was the aplice. As his biological father, Liam siding with an outsider to sabotage his son made him a hundred times more despicable than Reba. He would deal with each and every one of them. They would all be held ountable for what they''d done to his life! ****** Reba suddenly jolted awake from her dream. Her sleep schedule had beenpletely reversed these past couple of days- unable to fall asleep at night, then walking around in a daze during the day. Chapter 60 Someone Like Him + 1 min left She had fallen asleep before seven today, only to abruptly wake 1. up. An inexplicable feeling of anxiety washed over her, making it impossible to fall back asleep. Daniel was still at Cordelia and Nathaniel''s ce. Cordelia had softened after hearing about Reba''s breakup with Richard and was now willing to chat with her like old times, but Nathaniel still wasn''t warming up to her. Reba had tried acting sweet around Nathaniel a couple of times, but he had responded with such indifference that she felt too embarrassed to risk irritating him further. He probably thought she was just putting on an act and hadn''t really ended things with Richard for good. She would just have to wait it out and let Nathaniel see her determination over time. Richard hadn''t contacted her since theirst falling out. Reba was utterly disappointed in him and certainly wasn''t going to demean herself anymore by abandoning her proud persona to chase after someone who clearly didn''t value her. When Anne called asking to meet, Reba realized she had Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left 1 min been neglecting her friend for days. Anne was the only close friend she had left after her argument with Vivienne. Not wanting to be a lonely outcast, Reba covered her umted fatigue with thick foundation, grabbed her purse, and hurried to meet Anne. After just a few days apart, Anne was positively glowing. She immediatelyunched into excited chatter. "Reba, I''ve finally met my soulmate!" The words "soulmate" stung Reba''s ears, given her recent romantic failures. She was already regretting agreeing to this outing. Anne''s mind was always filled with trivial pleasures and romance, or gossiping and spreading rumors about the families. In the past, Reba had found it entertaining to pass time chatting about other people''s business with Anne. But now, with her thoughts in turmoil and seeking genuinefort, she realized her mistake. Anne wasn''t someone who could help solve problems-she only made other people''s troubles worse. For a long time, Reba believed that Richard was her true love. However, after oveing all obstacles to be together, she realized that he was not the person she had believed she had Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left fallen for. She no longer felt that flutter in her heart when she thought of Richard. It wasn''t the typical transformation of passion intopanionship that happened in long-term rtionships. Whenever Richard came to mind, all she could picture was his face as he called her stupid and criticized her parents for not taking her seriously. The memory made her ufortable. How could I have ever had feelings for someone like him? When this thought suddenly popped into her head, Reba froze. Anne was rambling on about how wonderful her new boyfriend was, but Reba couldn''t focus on a single word. She silently sipped her drink, but when Anne dered, "He might be my soulmate for life," Reba couldn''t help but caution her. "How long have you two known each other? Perhaps you should spend more time getting to know him before making hasty assumptions." Just like with her and Richard. She was deeply infatuated with Richard at that time. She thought he was the perfect prince, the most special person in the world. In Chapter 60 Someone Like Him her eyes, no other man could possiblypare to him. 1 min left Only after they got together did she discover he was just an ordinary man after all. He had bodily functions, could be insincere, and when it came to matters affecting his interests, he could be just as petty and stubborn as anyone else. Once the rose-colored sses of first love shattered, she realized he was nothing special-just another man. Anne protested loudly, clearly defensive about her rtionship. "What do you mean? You''re free to show off your romantic side with Rick, but I''m not allowed to do the same with my boyfriend?" Reba suddenly felt the conversation had be pointless. There was no use talking when they were on entirely different wavelengths. With a tone that was three parts cating and seven parts dismissive, she said, "Fine, fine, I was wrong. I wish you and your boyfriend eternal happiness and many children! I need to go." Before Anne could respond, Reba stood up and walked away. The neon lights flickered along the street, presenting a scene of urban prosperity everywhere she looked. This kind of artificial opulence, built on piles of money, felt as Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left nd to Reba now as leftover food reheated for the second timepletely tasteless. Anne, who never knew when to stop talking, called out as she followed Reba outside. "Reba, why are you leaving so early? Richard isn''t being controlling, is he? Keeping you all to himself so you can''t hang out with me?" Reba didn''t want to hear that name anymore. She was about to tell Anne bluntly that she and Richard were ancient history when her peripheral vision caught a tall, slender figure. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, and she turned her head to look. Anne continued chattering, "Hey, I was telling you about my boyfriend-wait, doesn''t that person look just like Alistair?" Write yourment CEO by 61 Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Anne followed her gaze with curiosity. 1 min left Reba pressed her lips together, heart thundering in her chest. She had almost forgotten-the first time she met Richard, her heart had raced just like this. But this time, she was certain. It was Alistair. Anne gave a scoff. "Wearing clothes like that? No way that''s the broke loser-" "Anne!" Reba snapped, louder than intended. Anne flinched. "What?!" she said, eyes wide. Reba blinked, suddenly aware she''d overreacted. She had no idea why Anne''s words had hit her like a p-all she knew was that they sounded vulgar, almost offensive, like they didn''t belong in the same air she was breathing. "You''ve already found your ideal match," Reba said, voice taut. "So maybe watch your words. It''s unbing." Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Anne rolled her eyes. "All right, all right. I''ll be more... refined." 1 min left Only after the man had disappeared down the corridor did Anne fully process what had just happened. A strange realization flickered in her eyes. Had Reba just defended Alistair... because she''d called him broke? ****** When Alistair rejoined them after a brief detour, he had three warm churros in hand, each wrapped neatly in wax paper. Whenever they had the time, the three of them liked to go for walks like this, just to enjoy the breeze and the quiet. He handed the first churro to Eloise, who took it with both hands. "Thank you, Daddy," she said sweetly. The second was offered to Caroline, who epted it with a smile. "Thanks, honey." Thest one he kept for himself. Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba **) 1 min left The evening air was crisp and cool. They strolled slowly along thekeside trail, stopping asionally to take in the view-just like any other ordinary family of three. A soft spring breeze brushed past, lifting away the lingering edge of Alistair''s earlier frustration, which hade on the heels of a sudden, bted rity. Caroline had been quietly observing him. When she noticed that his mood had finally leveled out, she began to rx. Then, something caught her eye. She turned her head just in time to see someone dart behind a billboard. Her brows knit in quiet suspicion. Reba never imagined she''d find herself doing something this pathetic-lurking behind an ad board like some disturbed voyeur. And the person she was following... was Alistair. If someone had asked her why, she wouldn''t have known how to exin it. Peeking cautiously from behind the signage, she watched the little family walking farther and farther away. Theirughter floated Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba 1 min leff back on the breeze. The more distant they became, the heavier the silence in her chest grew, pressing against her ribs with a slow, gnawing ache. She finally understood that... If their previous encounter could still be rationalized-maybe Alistair had staged it to get back at her for choosing Richard, maybe he''d hired someone to y house with him in public-then what about this? This couldn''t have been nned. He had no way of knowing she''d be here tonight. Reba bit down hard on her lower lip. He''s really remarried? He''s someone else''s husband now? Someone else''s daughter calls him "Daddy"? A swell of indignation rose in her chest. We''ve only been divorced for how long? How could he move on so fast? But this time, she didn''t step forward to confront him. She didn''t even try. Because she couldn''t think of a single reason that would justify it. Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Lucky Draw They were divorced. Papers signed, names crossed out, done. The bridge had been burned; they were strangers now. She drifted home like a ghost, walked into her condo, and was struck by how still everything was. The silence stretched across every surface like dust. For a brief moment, she remembered how Alistair used to wait for her in the living room no matter howte she came home. Even if he was only following orders, the fact that someone had been there had waited-was moreforting than the empty space she stood in now. Something bitter began to spread through the air around her, thick and unspoken. But Reba didn''t call it regret. It''s just loneliness. That''s all. I''m not used to being alone yet. She slowly crouched to the floor and covered her face with both hands, the silence closing in until she couldn''t tell whether it was sadness or exhaustion weighing her down. She didn''t even notice when the front door opened. Richard stepped inside and saw her immediately-slumped in the center of the room, face buried in her hands, shoulders trembling Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba like a soaked stray cat curled against a curb. He let out a dry, soundless scoff. Lucky Draw Of course. She hadn''t called or begged him toe back like she usually did, but he knew she had to be falling apart. He even regretted giving in to his mother''s nagging anding over to check on her. If he''d waited just a little longer, he figured, she would''ve broken down and called him herself. Right on cue, after a few more minutes of silent sobbing, she fumbled through her purse for her phone. Richard stepped out quietly and shut the door behind him with deliberate care. He leaned back against the white hallway wall, pulled out his phone, and waited for it to ring, the corners of his mouth twitching upward in smug amusement. Tch. Mom really thinks Reba''s getting harder to handle? Please. Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Lucky Draw No one knew her like he did. Reba would never truly leave him. Sure, she threw the asional tantrum, yed the cold card and tried to act untouchable. But all he had to do was disappear for two or three days and she''d crumble. And now? Just wait. He was always right. So he waited. Five minutes. Nothing. He stayed patient. Still no call. Eventually, he picked up the phone and held it in his hand, watching the screen like it might change its mind. Another ten minutes ticked by. Still nothing. No texts. No calls. No missed notifications. He frowned, staring at his phone. What the hell? Did she forget my number? Impossible. She had it saved under "My Dearest." Then it clicked. She''s hesitating. Still too proud. Probably sitting there trying to Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba **Lucky Draw figure out what to say-how to make it sound like I''m the one who shoulde crawling back. Inside the house, the dial tone droned through the speaker. "The number you have dialed is not in service." Write yourment CEO by 62 Lucky Draw Chapter 62 Restrained Reba didn''t flinch. She typed the number again. And again. And again. Each time she hit call, her heart pounded harder, her chest tighter. Panic coiled through her like smoke, thick and choking, feeding on itself. She couldn''t reach him. Desperate, she grasped for anything-anyone. Vivienne. It was instinct. Irrational. But undeniable. Reba had always worn her pride like armor. The poised, untouchable heiress- never the first to apologize, never the one to bow her head. Even when she was wrong. But tonight, without a second thought, she dialed the number of the friend she''d coldly cut off years ago-just for the chance to Chapter 62 Restrained get in touch with him. Vivienne was at a pizza shop when her phone buzzed. Lucky Draw She nced at the screen, eyebrows lifting in surprise. Reba? She answered with a cool, neutral tone. "What''s up, Reba?" The truth was, they''d never truly been friends. Their worlds, their values-too different. Their friendship had been a formality, a product of family politics and shallow convenience. When it ended, Vivienne hadn''t missed her. Reba''s voice cracked. "Vivienne... do you have Alistair''s number?" Vivienne''s spine straightened. A silent rm went off in her mind. "No. I don''t." It was true. Since the divorce, Alistair had vanished from their social circles. Quietly,pletely. Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw But Reba didn''t buy it. "Please. I just... I need to talk to him. It''s important. It''s about Danny." She didn''t even hesitate to use her son as leverage. Vivienne exhaled slowly, rubbing her temple. She''d always known this moment woulde-when regret finally caught up with Reba. She just hadn''t expected it so soon. But even if she did have Alistair''s number-what then? Would Reba beg? Pretend the past never happened? She doubted it. Because the truth was, Reba had never seen Alistair as a partner. He''d been her subordinate. Someone to shape, manage, silence. A prop in the perfect image she''d curated. And unless he had a taste for self-destruction, there was no way he''d ever return to that life-to her. Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw "I really don''t have Alistair''s number. Maybe try someone else?" Vivienne''s tone was clipped, final. She was already drowning in work-and thest thing she had time for was moonlighting as Reba''s rtionship therapist. They weren''t friends anymore. Not really. She owed her nothing. And truthfully? She had zero interest in helping. Reba didn''t reply. The silence on the line stretched-heavy, hollow. Vivienne ended the call. Her next hope? Eva. Eva had recently run into Alistair at the kindergarten. They''d even chatted-casually, warmly. Back when Alistair was drowning, Eva had often stepped in, offered help. Surely, if she asked nicely, he wouldn''t refuse to give Eva his 21.05 Chapter 62 Restrained number. Lucky Draw "Oh gosh, Alistair''s number? I totally forgot to ask him! But hey, next time I see him, I''ll definitely ask!" Eva said cheerily. Her response left Reba crushed. Even if she got his number-what then? What was she even going to say? Reba was impulsive by nature. She tended to act purely on instinct, without thinking too far ahead. Right now, she wanted to hear Alistair''s voice. That was it. That want burned so hot in her chest she found herself scrambling, desperately searching for someone-anyone-who might have his contact info. No luck. Still unwilling to give up, she called Liam next. He told her that Alistair had cut ties with him. But Reba didn''t take that at face value. Liam was still Alistair''s biological father. Blood was blood. People said things they didn''t mean when they were angry. Once the dust settled, they''d reconnect eventually. That said, she also knew perfectly well-Liam had never been much of a father to begin with. Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw ¡ú ¡ú Lucky As she dialed, Liam answered and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Ms. Whitfield." Meanwhile, Richard-who had been waiting outside the apartment for ages-finally ran out of patience. He pushed the door open, nning to find out what the hell Reba had been up to all this time. But before he could say a word, he heard her voiceing from the living room, sharp with frustration. "What do you mean you don''t have Alistair''s number? You haven''t heard from him at all? Why haven''t you tried to reach out? Aren''t you his father?" Richard froze in ce. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. She''d made a call, all right-but not to him. She was going around asking for Alistair''s number. So that whole act earlier-sitting there crying her eyes out-was for him? Rage boiled in his chest. He felt like he''d been pped. All that time-six years spent with me how could I have believed she waspletely mine? Was it the way she used to look at me with nothing but worship? The way she''d mock Alistair right to his Chapter 62 Restrained face without a second thought? Lucky Draw He''d gotten so used to Reba''s blind adoration, he''d let it inte his ego, let it convince him he was something untouchable. Alistair had always been the dirt beneath her heels. He had been the sun in her sky. So even knowing they''d lived under the same roof for years, Richard had never worried. He never thought she''d actually fall for someone like him. But reality hit like a freight train. He''d been betrayed. Furious, he stormed into the room, grabbed Reba-still crouched on the floor- by the arm and yanked her up hard, eyes zing. "I thought you said you only had eyes for me. So what the hell are you doing right now? You lying slut!" Reba, thin and frail from years of controlling her weight, was practically weightless in his grasp. She flew up like a leaf in the wind. Her phone slipped from her hand, crashing to the ground and shattering across the screen. The suddenness of it all made her scream. She struggled, kicked, Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw Lucky and punched, but nothing worked. Panicking, she lunged forward and bit him hard. Richard let out a howl, stumbling back a few steps. "You''re insane! Look at me- it''s me!" Hair a mess, breathing ragged, Reba stared at him like sh¨¨ didn''t recognize the man standing there. Her voice was t, icy. "I know exactly who you are. That''s why I bit you." His eyes widened. The shock quickly gave way to a second wave of rage. Without thinking, he raised his hand and pped her- hard. The smack echoed through the room. Reba stumbled and fell backward,pletely stunned. Never in her life had anyone hit her-except her father. And now, this man, the one she had once loved so blindly she would''ve handed him her heart on a silver tter, had raised a hand to her. How could I have been this stupid? CEO by 63 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Asking In that moment, rage and shame crashed over her like a tidal wave. All the voices that once warned her echoed back, clearer than ever. Back when she had her whole life ahead of her, she gave it all up -for him. Carried his baby, thinking it would bind them. Dreamed of a future. A family. God, how could she have been so stupid? She was so angry she almost felt calm. Reba knew better than to meet brute force with brute force. That never ended well. And she''d already lost more than she could afford. Without a word, she pushed herself off the floor, retrieved her cracked phone, and walked into the bedroom. The door clicked shut behind her, the lock sliding into ce with a 21:07 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... quiet finality. Only then did the tears begin to fall. Outside, Richard mistook her silence for shame. He stormed up to the door and pounded on it, his voice shaking with rage. "Reba! Open the damn door! Just tell me the truth-what''s going on between you and Alistair? Have you been lying to me this whole time? "I gave up everything toe back to you. And this is what I get? Don''t you even feel a shred of guilt?!" His fists battered the wood like thunder. Inside, Reba''s hands trembled as she tapped the emergency call button on the fractured screen. "911, what''s your emergency?" "Yes," she said, voice tight with fear. "Someone broke in and tried to hurt me. I''m locked in the bedroom, but he''s right outside. Please-he''s going to kill me." She ended the call, then opened her camera and hit record. The footage showed the door rattling under Richard''s assault, his threats crystal clear through the grainy audio. 21:07 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... *) Lucky Draw He didn''t stop. Didn''t apologize. Didn''t back down. And the door never opened. Instead, minutester, the sound that answered him wasn''t her voice-but the rising wail of sirens. The moment the sirens reached her ears, Reba flung open the bedroom door and ran out, her body shaking, eyes red with tears. She didn''t hesitate. Throwing herself into the arms of the nearest officer, she cried out, voice cracking with panic, "That''s him! He broke in-he tried to assault me! When I said no, he lost it! He said he''d kill me!" Every word hit like a match to gasoline. The officers moved fast-no questions, no hesitation. Two of them surged forward, closing in on Richard with swift, practiced efficiency. 21:05 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw "Hands where we can see them!" Before he could get a word out, Richard was mmed face-first onto the hardwood, his wrists yanked behind him. He didn''t fight back. The so-called yboy, the pampered heir, didn''t stand a chance against seasoned officers. Now hey there, frozen-eyes wide, breath shallow, chest rising in shock, not resistance. What the hell?! She''s the one who lied. She''s the one who cheated. So why does it look like I''m the criminal? That p wiped out everyst illusion Reba had about Richard. She was done with himpletely. At the police station, she firmly insisted that Richard had tried to harm her, refusing to let the officers write it off as just some domestic dispute between an engaged couple. Between the bruises on her face and her unwavering testimony, the evidence spoke for itself. Richard was ced under administrative detention for fourteen days. 21:05 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw Alistair, of course, knew none of this. On Saturday morning, the three of them sat together at the breakfast table, a picture of calm. Afterward, they set off for a family outing to fly kites. There were plenty of kite-friendly spots in New York, but the grassy area by the river near Ashbourne Manor was a particrly popr one. Alistair assumed Caroline would take them there-maybe even stop by Mabel''s for a quick visit. Two birds, one stone. But as the car drove farther and farther away from the city center, that assumption began to crumble. Even Eloise, watching the view blur past the windows, started to frown. "Mommy, where are we going to fly kites?" If Eloise could sense something was off, Alistair certainly could. Caroline replied, "Somewhere we haven''t been before." "But that means we won''t get to visit Great-grandma today? Won''t she be sad?¡± 21:04 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw "Don''t worry, sweetie. I already called her. We''ll visit herter." "Oh, okay." Alistair sat silently, watching the scenery shift. He had zoned out somewhere around the halfway point. When he looked up again, the skyline was gone-reced by stretches of low buildings, cracked sidewalks, and streets that looked too familiar to be coincidence. His eyes narrowed. When a weathered sign came into view reading "Wee to Chicago," the realization hit him. Caroline had driven them all the way to his hometown. They drove all night... That was... not exactly a casual kite-flying distance. He nced sideways at Caroline. This isn''t a coincidence. But then he second-guessed himself. If she wanted to do something for me, wouldn''t she have brought me to Liam''s ce in New York, not all the way out to my old neighborhood? Don''t overthink it. It''s just a trip. Nothing more. 21:06 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw They ended up at a park not far from where he used to live-a hill-shoulderedke with a wide, grassy field at the base. It had long been turned into a tourist-friendly spot, perfect for flying kites. Chicago might not have the shine and scale of New York, but it had its own charm-and plenty of space to y. But of all the ces they could''ve gone, this was far too close to home. Literally. Alistair had a hard time convincing himself this was just a happy ident. Theke carried a breeze that smelled of wild grass and flowers. As a kid, he used toe here with his bike, fishing and catching shrimp by the water. Summers were filled with swimming andughter, all with a few close friends. There were a lot of good memories here-warm, simple, untouched. Now, those memories felt distant. The ce was the same, but he wasn''t. He nced at Caroline, uncertain. 21:07 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw She lookedpletely unbothered, as if this really was nothing but a scenic spot she''d stumbled across. Maybe I''m reading into it. Maybe she doesn''t know. Maybe it really is just a coincidence. He pushed the thoughts aside and focused on Eloise, who was already dashing around with a bright red kite. They flew kites all morning. Caught tadpoles. Found a bird''s nest. Afterward, Eloise insisted they let everything go. Tadpoles belonged in the wild. Eggs needed their mama bird. Of course she said that-she was an angel. By noon, stomachs were growling. Time to find lunch. As they drove through the town, Alistair grew quiet. The streets, the buildings, the shapes of the signs-so much of it hadn''t changed. Finally, he broke the silence. "My father''s house used to be just a few blocks from here." CEO by 64 Chapter 64 Old House Caroline didn''t even blink. "Oh really? What a coincidence." Alistair gave a wry smile. He didn''t push. They passed through a neighborhood that hadn''t aged well- rows of old, gray buildings lined up in irregr clumps. Even in spring, the ce looked tired. His childhood home had been sold off years ago, back when Liam had decided to settle in New York. That was when Alistair and his grandfather had begun renting instead. Liam had spun it well at the time. "I''ll make it big in New York. Once I''ve got enough money, I''ll bring you both over to live the good life." Right. Great speech. Never happened. They''d never even spent a single night in Liam''s new home. Instead, Liam had sold Alistair, pocketed two million-and left them behind. Alistair let out a short, bitterugh. 20.17 Chapter 64 Old House zo mi All it took was a silver tongue and some crocodile tears, and he fooled us both. "Daddy, is this where you grew up?" Eloise asked, eyes wide, taking in everything around her. Alistair nodded. "Yeah." "That''s so cool! I know even more about you now!" A few blocks ahead, they passed a house covered in white ribbons and floral gands, with a big sign out front reading, "Congrattions to the newlyweds!" Alistair recognized the groom-they had gone to the same school, a troublemaker who''d started "dating" a girl in fifth grade. His steps slowed. His gaze darted toward Caroline. If he remembered correctly, Liam and the groom''s father had once been sworn brothers. Of course Liam would be back in town for the wedding. Caroline noticed the shift in his expression and smiled. "Honey I wanted to do something for you. I didn''t ask for your permission first. I hope you''re not mad." Chapter 64 Old House 20 min left Alistair forced back the knot forming in his chest and shook his head. "Thank you." She raised an eyebrow, amused. "There you go again, being all Mr. Polite." The wedding reception was being held at a local hotel. When rtives who''d arrivedte asked for the location, they turned toward the venue. Julian, usually at Caroline''s side, had the day off-rare for a man paid well above the industry standard and used to being on call. Today, Caroline had insisted on driving herself. Suddenly, the car jolted to a stop. Caroline was a steady driver-smooth, calm, consistent, just like her demeanor. Sudden braking didn''t fit her style. The road was clear. No pedestrians. No animals darting across. Alistair sat up straighter, scanning the area. Then he saw it a run-down old house. The house directly across from it had belonged to a neighbor CTCIU mouse 19 min left back when he was in junior high. The original family had sold the ce and moved away years ago. He remembered that soon after, a new family had moved in-two adults and a child. But he never once saw the kid. Rumors swirled. People whispered the child was sick, that they''d moved here from the city for peace and quiet. Alistair had been warned to stay away. As if he needed the warning. He''d never once caught a glimpse of that child. By the time he left for high school in New York, the house had be background noise. Eloise, too distracted by the excitement of the day, didn''t notice the sudden change in Caroline''s expression. But Alistair did. Caroline had gone pale. Her eyes were locked on that house, as if it had reached out and grabbed her. He frowned and leaned toward her. "What is it? What''s wr g?" Caroline''s knuckles whitened on the steering wheel. 19 min left The building before her struck a nerve, like a hook snagging a box deep in her mind-one packed away for years. A sh of memory tore across her thoughts, barely formed, but sharp enough to sting. Just like Alistair had wondered earlier-why drive so far to fly a kite when New York offered so many closer options? Truth was, Caroline hadn''t picked the location on a whim. She''d had her reasons. First, she knew Liam would be here today, attending a friend''s son''s wedding. She wanted Alistair to have his shot-to confront him, face to face. Second... she had her own suspicion. Something irrational, something buried so deep she hadn''t dared name it until now. She''d hoped the visit would prove nothing, that her hunch was just that¡ªa far- fetched theory. But instead, she found a thread. A thread she couldn''t unsee. She had to grip the wheel like a lifeline, or she might''ve p. sed out right then and there. "Carol?" Chapter 64 Old House Alistair''s voice pulled her back. (**) 19 min left She blinked, steadying her breath. By the time she looked back at the building, the fear and pain had drained from her eyes, reced by something cold. Not hollow-but reborn. Ruthless. Anyone who truly knew Caroline would''ve recognized that look immediately. Someone was about to pay. She nced at him through the rearview mirror and smiled. "Just low blood sugar." Alistair reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of candy- something he usually kept for Eloise. Without hesitation, he peeled the wrapper and leaned forward to hold it to her lips. She met his gaze, eyes unusually soft, and opened her mouth to take it. Her lips brushed his fingertips. A jolt shot through Alistair like static, catching himpletely off guard. He pulled his hand back too quickly, wiping it discreetly on his pants. What the hell was that? Chapter 64 Old House Caroline put the car in park and said, "Let''s get some air." He knew it was just an excuse. 19 min left Alistair stepped out first and then lifted Eloise from the back seat. The sun was sharp, already hinting at summer''s burn. But Caroline, despite the heat, felt a chill in her bones. Alistair pointed behind the house across the street. "That used to be my ce. Right over there." Caroline kept her tone light. "Do you want to go see it?" He shook his head, a little smile tugging at his lips. ¡°No. It hasn''t been mine for a long time." So she said nothing else just stood there in silence, staring at the weathered house, saying more with her stillness than words ever could. After a while, they got back in the car and headed off to find lunch. Right across the street from the restaurant was the wedding venue. Inside, the celebration was well underway. Caroline chose a table Chapter 64 Old House *** 19 min left by the window, perfectly positioned. They ordered slowly, deliberately, taking their time. Alistair barely touched his food. His eyes were too busy-darting between the restaurant entrance and Caroline, watching her closely. She lookedposed, but something in her was restless. He could tell. Eventually, the reception wrapped up. Guests began trickling out,ughing and chatting in small groups. Alistair waited. And finally, there he was-beaming, slightly rounder than before, and as self- satisfied as ever. Liam... his father. Alistair couldn''t remember how long it had been. It felt like a lifetime. Standing beside him was a woman with too much makeup and tightly curled hair- Celeste Harlow, Alistair''s stepmother. Charming. Sharp-tongued. Maniptive. Chapter 64 Old House 19 min leff When she''d first married Liam, people had said Alistair was lucky to get such a kind stepmother. 4 Not like those horror stories from fairy tales. Back then, even Alistair believed it. But now? Not a chance. Write yourmen CEO by 65 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These Years Alistair turned to Caroline. "I need to step out for a bit." 19 min left Caroline raised a brow. "You''re not about to throw punches, are you?" He smirked. "What, you think he could take me?" If ying the viin meant standing up to his monstrous father, so be it. She chuckled. "Just don''t forget-he might bring backup." Alistair rose. "Let him." Eloise looked up, eyes wide. "Mommy, is Daddy going to fight someone? I wanna help!" She puffed up like a little soldier, tiny fists clenched, trying her best to look fierce even as she trembled slightly. Alistair couldn''t help but chuckle. He bent down and ruffled her hair. "Daddy''s a peaceful man, remember? I''m just going to say hi someone I used to know." That seemed to satisfy her. She grinned. "Okay. Come back 20.18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 19 min left soon!" Once he left, Caroline took Eloise-already yawning-over to one of Chicago''s nicer hotels to nap. She wasn''t worried about Alistair. She''d made arrangements. Someone was watching from the shadows, ready to intervene the moment anything went sideways. As they stepped outside, Alistair nced back and gave them a bright, toothy grin. The sun zed overhead, and for a moment, his smile ovepped with a memory buried deep in Caroline''s past-of a boy she''d once seen, long ago. That same warmth. That same light. Twelve years, and she finally understood why he had always felt so familiar. Why she couldn''t seem to let him go. They had met before. Or rather... she had seen him before. Known him, silently, from a distance. She blinked, her heart stuttering in her chest. 7 20:18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These ... Don''t lose control now. 19 min left She forced a smile back and then turned, carrying Eloise away. Alistair crossed the street toward the wedding venue. He was close enough now to hear Celeste''s voice, high and polished as ever. "I swear, Alistair''s been driving me and Liam crazy. Ever since his divorce, I''ve been losing sleep over him. If you know any girls who might be a good match, please let us know." The groom''s mother hesitated. "You know we''re close, so I''ll be blunt. Alistair didn''t go to college, and he''s divorced. In this day and age, what kind of girl would go for that? Now, if it were Caleb, that''s a different story. He''s got the looks, the degree-studied abroad. He''d have no trouble at all.¡± Caleb Harlow. Celeste''s son from before the marriage. Once she married Liam, Caleb took hisst name. Celeste beamed, proud. "Oh, Caleb''s already seeing someone no need to worry about him. As for Alistair... sure, he''s not ideal. But he''s still our child. It''s not easy, watching him struggle. I mean, realistically, he''s not going to attract top-tier women. But if it''s someone with a kid, maybe a divorcee herself-we''d consider 20:18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... that." 19 min left The groom''s mother seemed to think for a moment. "Actually... there''s this girl. She''s thirty, divorced, and her family''s been trying to marry her off for years. They''re even offering a million dors for anyone willing to move in as a stay-at- home husband. Only problem is..." She tapped her temple. "She''s not all there." Celeste didn''t miss a beat. "Sure, that''s not ideal. But sometimes girls like that are easier to get along with, right? Maybe you could reach out, just in case. If it''s meant to be, it''ll happen." Alistair let out a lowugh. Yep. That was his stepmother, all right. Sugar on the surface, poison underneath. She''d just managed to trash his entire worth as a man and still make it sound like she was doing him a favor. "Thanks for the offer," he said, voice smooth and cold, "but I think fate might be a better match for your son." That shut the table up. All eyes turned to him. Confused and staring. 20:18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 18 min left soon!" Once he left, Caroline took Eloise-already yawning-over to one of Chicago''s nicer hotels to nap. She wasn''t worried about Alistair. She''d made arrangements. Someone was watching from the shadows, ready to intervene the moment anything went sideways. As they stepped outside, Alistair nced back and gave them a bright, toothy grin. The sun zed overhead, and for a moment, his smile ovepped with a memory buried deep in Caroline''s past-of a boy she''d once seen, long ago. That same warmth. That same light. Twelve years, and she finally understood why he had always felt so familiar. Why she couldn''t seem to let him go. They had met before. Or rather... she had seen him before. Known him, silently, from a distance. She blinked, her heart stuttering in her chest. T20:20 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 18 min left Don''t lose control now. She forced a smile back and then turned, carrying Eloise away. Alistair crossed the street toward the wedding venue. He was close enough now to hear Celeste''s voice, high and polished as ever. "I swear, Alistair''s been driving me and Liam crazy. Ever since his divorce, I''ve been losing sleep over him. If you know any girls who might be a good match, please let us know." The groom''s mother hesitated. "You know we''re close, so I''ll be blunt. Alistair didn''t go to college, and he''s divorced. In this day and age, what kind of girl would go for that? Now, if it were Caleb, that''s a different story. He''s got the looks, the degree-studied abroad. He''d have no trouble at all." Caleb Harlow. Celeste''s son from before the marriage. Once she married Liam, Caleb took hisst name. Celeste beamed, proud. "Oh, Caleb''s already seeing someone- no need to worry about him. As for Alistair... sure, he''s not ideal. But he''s still our child. It''s not easy, watching him struggle. I mean, realistically, he''s not going to attract top- tier women. But if it''s someone with a kid, maybe a divorcee herself-we''d consider Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... that." & 17 min left The groom''s mother seemed to think for a moment. "Actually... there''s this girl. She''s thirty, divorced, and her family''s been trying to marry her off for years. They''re even offering a million dors for anyone willing to move in as a stay-at- home husband. Only problem is..." She tapped her temple. "She''s not all there." Celeste didn''t miss a beat. "Sure, that''s not ideal. But sometimes girls like that are easier to get along with, right? Maybe you could reach out, just in case. If it''s meant to be, it''ll happen." Alistair let out a lowugh. Yep. That was his stepmother, all right. Sugar on the surface, poison underneath. She''d just managed to trash his entire worth as a man and still make it sound like she was doing him a favor. "Thanks for the offer," he said, voice smooth and cold, "but I think fate might be a better match for your son." That shut the table up. All eyes turned to him. Confused and staring. Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 17 min left The groom''s family hadn''t recognized him. They hadn''t seen Alistair in years-of course they wouldn''t. The funny part was, neither had Liam nor Celeste. They just stood there, blinking, trying to ce him. Celeste''s brows drew together. She didn''t like the tone. "And who are you, exactly?" Sure, the man was attractive, but this was hardly the time for random strangers to chime in with unsolicited sarcasm. Alistair''s smile curled into something sharper. "Aw,e on. Don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten the son who keeps you up at night with worry. It''s me. Alistair.¡± Liam blinked like he''d just seen a ghost: "Alistair?" It clicked-this was the brat who''d told him off, threatened to cut ties and acted like he didn''t owe him a damn thing. Liam''s expression darkened. He hadn''t heard from Reba since yesterday. God only knew what this brat had pulled now to get her all worked up. "You better show some respect-she''s your mother!" he Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... snapped. Alistair''s voice was ice. 17 min left "My mother''s dead. If she wants the title, she''s wee to join her." The room froze, along with everyone inside it. Write yourment CEO by 66 Chapter 66 Coteral Son Gasps rippled through the crowd. 17 min left This wasn''t the well-mannered, respectful boy they remembered. But then... some of them remembered what Celeste had just said. She''d been going on and on about how hard things were, how she and Liam had spent weeks caring for Alistair post-divorce-cooking for him, checking in daily. She''d painted herself as the devoted stepmom, tirelessly helping her fragile, heartbroken stepson through a rough patch. And yet... she hadn''t recognized his face? No mask. No sunsses. People weren''t stupid. They were starting to connect the dots. Celeste''s brain scrambled to catch up. Of course she knew Alistair had cut off Liam. She''d assumed it was just divorce depression talking-just a phase. Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left She hadn''t spent much time with him over the years, but she always thought she had him figured out. Quiet. Naive. The kind of brat who''d melt the moment someone gave him the barest show of kindness. But the man standing in front of her now? A stranger. She blinked and then slipped seamlessly into performance mode, dabbing her eyes with a tissue. "Alistair... if I''ve done something wrong, just tell me. If I can change it, I will. But please don''t take it out on your father." Alistair didn''t so much as nce at her. His eyes locked on Liam. "You. We need to talk. Now." Gasps again. He hadn''t even called him Dad. Liam''s face flushed a violent red. "Who the hell do you think you''re talking to? Don''t you have any respect for your elders? You think all those years of school were for nothing?" Alistair flinched. Not visibly-but deep inside, something cracked. School. Right. The one thing I never got to finish. The SAT I never took. The future I lost. His voice went t. "Funny. I didn''t get to go to school for very 217 20:21 Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left long. Wonder whose fault that was? I dropped out to clean up your mess. Two million, wasn''t it? That''s what your drunk driving cost." The crowd murmured. Confused, curious. Whose fault? Hadn''t he been expelled? The people who''d been inching away out of politeness froze. The ones who were about to jump in and y peacemaker stopped mid-sentence. Everyone fell silent, ears wide open. Liam''s face drained of color. Finally, he realized what this was all about-Alistair hade for the two million dors. Celeste''s eyes darted nervously. She didn''t bother pretending to cry anymore. Instead, she reached out and grabbed Alistair''s arm, trying to steer the conversation off course. "Alistair,e on, not now-" He yanked his arm away without hesitation. Then, he turned to the gathering crowd. His handsome face smoothed into a polite,posed smile. "Everyone," he began. It was perfect timing. The wedding reception had just ended, and guests were still trickling out. People loved a spectacle-especially when it involved familiar 20:21 Chapter 66 Coteral Son faces. Within moments, a small crowd had gathered. "Six years ago, Liam Harlow-my father-got drunk, drove, and hit someone. The victim''s family asked for two million in damages." "Enough!" Liam barked, his voice cracking with panic. 17 min left "Can''t this wait until we''re home? What''s with all this shouting in public? Where''s your sense of decency? Go!" He knew his son well enough to expect him to cause a scene- but not like this. Not in front of a crowd. Alistair had always been the type to avoid airing dirtyundry. But now? He wasying it all out, no hesitation. Liam knew exactly what that meant. This wasn''t about venting. It was war. A few onlookers exchanged uneasy nces. One middle-aged man spoke up gently, frowning. "Son... I get it, breakups hurt. But don''t go making crazy usations. There''s always another chance, another woman. No need to burn it all down. Your dad-he''s never even raised a 20:21 Chapter 66 Coteral Son hand, right?" 17 min left The one most disturbed by the unfolding chaos wasn''t Alistair''s father-it was Tobias Greer, the father of the groom and Liam''s longtime sworn brother. Tobias was a year older than Liam. His son, the one getting married today, had been Alistair''s ssmate. Back then, he copied Alistair''s homework religiously, skipped ss and got into fights. Compared to his own wild kid, Alistair had been a golden boy- polite, bright, and dependable. Tobias had even told Liam once, half-joking, that he must have saved a nation in his past life to be blessed with a son like that. But the boy everyone once praised as college-bound... ended up dropping out before Tobias'' own kid did. Then he got married too young. It was all such a waste. Now, looking at the grown-up Alistair, he was clearly still good-looking-but his personality? A total reversal. Cold, sharp, hostile. Maybe the divorce had really gotten to him. The things he was saying didn''t make any sense. R¨²de, erratic, paranoid. Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left What happened to that sweet, well-mannered kid? What the hell did life do to him? Tobias was genuinely heartbroken. From the corner of his eye, he caught the flicker of panic in Liam and Celeste''s faces. Wait a minute. He hadn''t said anything wrong... had he? As for the fake ident-Liam had never really worried about it being exposed. The old house was sold. His father was gone. Alistair was essentially a rootless drifter now, with no ties to anyone in this town. And anyway, it wasn''t something to be proud of. He had assumed Alistair, being "filial,¡± wouldn''t want to dig up dirtyundry from the past. But apparently, divorce had a way of digging things up all on its own. Now, with the past dragged into daylight, the cracks were starting to show. Still, Liam consoled himself. Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left That was six years ago. If I keep denying it, people will believe me over him. No one here''s going to take a bitter, estranged kid at face value. What scared him-and Celeste-was that Alistair didn''t seem like the soft-hearted pushover they remembered. If he had really figured out how they''d yed him back then, things could get ugly. Alistair, for his part, had seen the shift in their faces. The worst of his anger had already burned off. Now he stood calmly, detached. Liam mistook his quiet for ignorance and felt a small wave of relief. Maybe he hadn''t connected the dots after all. Then Alistair turned to him and said, voice even, "You''re right. Liam didn''t hit anyone. But I did give him two million. So, Liam Harlow-since you said we''re done, how about paying me back? Principal and interest." CEO by 67 Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away Liam''s face went pale. 17 min left Getting the money was one thing. Being asked to cough it back. up? That was worse than a death sentence. Celeste, always the bolder of the two, jumped in. "You''ve lost your mind," she snapped. "You were a kid. Where would you get that kind of money at sixteen?" Alistair looked at her coolly and said, every word clear and deliberate, "Where do you think it came from? You sold me." He let the word hang. "Sold" wasn''t metaphorical. He meant it. Every day he''d spent working himself into the ground for Reba. That was the price. And they''d taken it. Across the gathering crowd, murmurs started rising. "What do you mean, sold''?" "Did I hear that right? Two million? Alistair dropped out because of that?" Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away 17 min leff "Wait, wasn''t that around the same time they upgraded to a new house and sent that Caleb kid abroad?" "Oh hell," someone muttered. "I remember wondering how Liam suddenly came up with so much cash. Brand-new ce, tuition overseas... Don''t tell me he actually¡ª" "Sold his own kid," someone else finished grimly. Outside the wedding venue, the gossip was flowing freely. The groom, quiet until now, suddenly spoke up, "So that''s why Alistair dropped out back then..." People leaned in. The groom had always had good social skills. He wasn''t great at school, but he knew everyone. He even had a buddy who went to high school in New York- same year as Alistair. At the time, he''d asked his friend to keep an eye on Alistair, bragging a little that they had gone to the same school. That friend had confirmed it-Alistair was in the ss next door. Top student. Sharp, quiet, impressive. Nothing like the spoiled rich kids who''d bought their way in like him. Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away 17 min left It had made the groom genuinely happy to hear Alistair was doing well. They''d never been close, but Alistair had helped him through school by letting him copy homework more times than he could count. He''d always hoped Alistair would go far. But right before the SAT, the friend called and said Alistair had dropped out. His homeroom teacher had been livid. Rumors flew. Later, the adults in town said Alistair gave it all up for love. Yeah, most people had done dumb things when they were young. Even someone like Alistair can get reckless. Sometimes the straight-A kids burned out. And sometimes the screw-ups turned it around. Life was weird like that. Maybe it was curiosity, or maybe it was the collective itch of an audience desperate to finish a half-spilled story, but the groom pulled out his phone right there and called that friend. "Yo, remember that guy from school-Alistair Harlow? You still remember him?" 20:21 Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away 17 min left He put the call on speaker. What came through the line stunned the whole crowd. Someone whispered, "Top ten out of two thousand students? Are you serious?" Alistair had been top ten in the entire grade before he dropped out. Back then, his disappearance had caused a stir. Some people had even assumed the worst-that he''d died. No one just walked away from the SAT, especially not someone from a modest background with that kind of talent. The SAT was his shot. The only shot. Why would anyone throw it away-unless something major had happened? The groom asked his friend if Alistair had ever dated anyone. The voice on the phoneughed. "Nah, man. He was single. I sat next to this girl who had a huge crush on him. She was gonna confess after the SATS. She said she didn''t want to distract him. But then... well, he was gone." 20:21 Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away People looked around, unease settling in like fog. "Maybe what he said is true after all." 16 min left "If it is... God. He really gave up college so Liam could buy a house and send his stepson abroad?" "I used to think Liam was just a heartbroken dad investing in a more ''promising'' kid..... but now it looks like he just used one son to buy a future for someone else''s." "I think he''s had a mental breakdown! Liam, you should call a psychiatric hospital and have him locked up immediately!" Celeste snapped. The thought of people looking at her with suspicion and scrutiny was more than Celeste could bear. She knew the caring mother''image she''d carefully cultivated over the years was now in shambles. With no one else around, she finally dropped the act¡ªand the bitterness on her face said it all. Alistair took a slow sip of coffee, then looked across the table at Liam, whose face had darkened. "You really gonna let her strut around and make my life hell?" he said tly. CEO by 68 Chapter 68 With Interest Liam couldn''t meet his eyes. The man across from him wasn''t the respectful son he remembered. This Alistair was different-sharper, colder, and unreadable. And Liam knew deep down he had no one to me but himself. After years of neglect, this son he barely knew now felt like a stranger. To him, Alistair had always been like a stray dog, self-sufficient and low- maintenance. Whether the dog scavenged through garbage or stole food, it didn''t matter as long as Liam didn''t have to put in any effort. Whenever he suddenly remembered he had a dog and needed protection, he''d just call out, and the pup woulde running back, tail wagging. But this dog had been away too long. When it returned, it had transformed into a vicious beast with fangs bared, ready to attack its master at any moment. How could Liam not be terrified? When he''d casually split the two million dors in half, one million dors for a new house and one million dors for his other son''s ¡ö 20:22 16 min left Chapter 68 With Interest overseas education, he never imagined this day woulde! How did Alistair find out? It must have been Ms. Whitfield who told him! When she had approached Liam earlier, they had agreed this would never reach Alistair''s ears. How could she break her promise like that? Does she have any idea how badly she screwed me over? For all his fury, Liam could do nothing. The power imbnce was too great. All he could do was curse under his breath to vent his frustration. He couldn''t actually do anything to her. "Just shut up!" Liam snapped at Celeste, his frustration boiling over. While Liam had never been a good father to Alistair, he''d definitely been a model husband to Celeste and a good stepfather to Caleb. Celeste was so used to Liam giving in to her every whim that his sudden stern expression startled her into silence. "I came here specifically to settle this," Alistair said firmly. "Years ago, you and Reba teamed up to cheat me out of two million Chapter 68 With Interest 16 min left dors, money I paid for with six years of my youth and a destroyed future. You''re going to pay me back, with interest." Did Alistair really need the money when he made a million dors a month? Of course not. But that wasn''t the point. He wasn''t about to let his deadbeat dad and scheming stepmother get away with it. Both Liam and Celeste should be thankful that Alistair was a rational person. Someone else might havepletely lost it ande at them with a knife. This was his entire life they had messed with! Celeste, who had just calmed down, couldn''t help herself. "Dream on! That two million dors was what you gave your dad for raising you. You''re not getting a single penny back, let alone interest!" Alistair looked at her like she''d just told the funniest joke in the world. He turned to Liam with an amused expression. ¡°Liam, please tell me. What exactly did you do to raise me? Anything at all?" Liam was at a loss for words. "Where would you be without your father?" Celeste shouted. "No matter how you look at it, you''ll owe him for your entire life! Forget 00.39 Chapter 68 With Interest 16 min left two million dors. Your dad would spend 200 million dors on you if he had to!" Her outburst seemed to give Liam some courage. "That''s right. Whatever you say, I''m still your father-" "You don''t deserve that title," Alistair cut in with a coldugh. His words fell like stones. "From now on, I don''t have a father. As far as I''m concerned, he''s already dead." Liam red at him. "You-" Alistair continued as if he hadn''t heard, "Six years of my youth spent ving away, a life without college, a future with no prospects. I''m not asking for much. Just give me five million dors, and we''ll call it even. Then we can go our separate ways. When you''re old, find your other son to take care of you. Don''te looking for me." "Why don''t you just rob a bank while you''re at it?" Celeste gasped. "Can you really me me?" Liam had been holding back but finally exploded. "It''s because you never took school seriously! It would have been a waste of time if you had continued! You were scoring 20 or 30 on tests. If you''d gotten into college with those pathetic grades, it would''ve been a miracle! Chapter 68 vitn Interest 16 min left "If you had half of Caleb''s ability, I would''ve paid to send you abroad to study. But were you that kind of material? No! "Ms. Whitfield taking an interest in you was the luckiest break you could''ve gotten. If you''d been smart enough to treat her right, you could''ve had everything! You were too stupid to keep such a good match, and I guarantee you''ll regret it someday!" "I got 20 or 30 percent in my exams?" Alistair noticed Liam''s expression didn''t seem fake, and he shifted his mocking gaze to Celeste, who avoided eye contact. He knew everything. "You''ve never once attended a parent-teacher conference or shown any interest in my education. How would you know! scored that low in my exams?" Alistair didn''t bother wasting more words. He hadn''te back to discuss his test scores-he was here to make Liam suffer. Liam wouldn''t¡ªand Alistair didn''t need him to-make things right. Though Alistair knew perfectly well that Celeste had definitely fanned the mes back then, none of it would have happened without Liam''s permission and involvement. Chapter 68 With Interest Liam was the one who had hurt him the most! 16 min left With a rxed, calm demeanor, Alistair wrote down his bank ount number on a piece of paper and slid it across the table. "Transfer five million dors to my ount within a week. If you don''t pay up as agreed, don''t me me for what happens next." After dropping this ultimatum, Alistair stood up. As he passed by Liam, he held his phone up to Liam''s face. His tone was light but sounded like the whisper of a devil. "I don''t care how you get it. Sell a kidney if you have to. Five million dors. Not a penny less." Liam''s whole body trembled when he saw what was on the phone screen. Having aplished his goal, Alistair walked out confidently. Liam copsed back into his chair, his face ashen. As Alistair stepped through the doorway, he heard Celeste frantically questioning Liam, "What did that little brat say to you? Why do you look so scared? I''m telling you, he''s not getting five million dors or even a single penny! If you dare give him money behind my back, I''ll divorce you!" Liam just stood there lookingpletely shell-shocked. Celeste grew frustrated and punched his arm. "Are you even Chapter 68 With Interest listening to me?" 16 min left Something snapped in Liam. Maybe it was something she said, or maybe he was too stressed to handle her nagging. He suddenly lost his temper and pped her across the face. "Shut up for a minute, you bitch!" Write yourment CEO by 69 Chapter 69 Time Snapshot Alistair hadn''te unprepared. He wouldn''t have shown up to stir things up without being absolutely certain of his position. Liam believed that since the incident happened six years ago, even if Alistair discovered the truth, they could just deny everything and pretend nothing happened if they stuck to their story. He was confident Alistair couldn''t find any evidence. Plus, when Reba transferred the money to them back then, the clever Liam and Celeste had insisted on making it look "perfectly legitimate". They weren''t worried even if Reba turned against them. Reba was the mastermind, though. Whether she''d acted out of a spoiled desire to be with Alistair or for some other unknown reason, she had nothing to gain if the truth came out. As for how Alistair found out... To get Alistair on board quickly, they painted this dramatic worst-case scenario. They were banking on him not looking too closely at the details, which honestly didn''t add up. A vehicr manughter charge typically carried a maximum sentence of three years, not to mention that insurancepanies Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left handle identpensation, not individuals. The timing was also suspicious. Reba had approached Liam immediately after he "hit someone". Once Alistair grew up and developed some critical thinking skills, he naturally started questioning the whole situation. Liam and Celeste were bold enough to lie so tantly because they weren''t worried about eventually being exposed. Deep down, they believed their son was obedient and timid, a pushover who wouldn''t question them. They were confident that with their silver tongues, they could exin away any inconsistencies. What they never anticipated was that Alistair would uncover the truth about something that happened six years ago. The System Store offered a bizarre collection of items you''d never find in real life, things that seemed almost magical in their capabilities. There was the "Secret Obliterator", perfect for dealing with sworn enemies, and the incredible "No Cancer" that could apparently work miracles. He noticed that the more oundish and powerful an item sounded, the higher its price tag. The system existed to guide Alistair toward making the right life Chapter 69 Time Snapshot choices, helping his journey run smoothly. 16 min left He decided against buying the "Secret Obliterator" since it could only target one person, and those who had screwed him over weren''t just Liam and Reba. Celeste had definitely been involved too. After weighing his options, Alistair chose a different item called "Time Snapshot". This allowed past events to rey before his eyes, provided they had actually happened and he could specify when they urred and who was involved. Though Alistair suspected Reba had met with Liam, he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, which created some risk. If she''d contacted Liam by phone or through someone else, the Time Snapshot might not work at all. Being forgiving sometimes depended on the situation. This was Alistair''s life, and if he couldn''t stand up for himself and demand justice, that would be selling himself short. He absolutely wouldn''t let this matter drop. Everyone involved would pay the price. Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left Alistair hesitated for just a moment before deciding to trust his judgment. Thankfully, it worked! In the footage, Reba looked nearly as pale as when she''d found him. Just as he''d initially suspected, she had gone alone. An unmarried pregnancy was scandalous enough, and with her hidden agenda, she clearly wanted as few people involved as possible. Liam looked her up and down, noting her expensive clothes that suggested she came from money. Despite his confusion, his tone remained respectful. "Can I help you, youngdy?" Reba''s expression was cold, but Alistair recognized that familiar arrogance in her demeanor. "Yes. Are you Alistair''s father, Liam?" Liam nodded. "I''m his ssmate," she said. Hearing this, Liam looked surprised before something seemed to click in his mind. He immediately became anxious. "Did that punk do something to you? Don''t worry. When he gets home, I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t forget!" Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left Reba fell silent for a moment, clearly caught off guard that Liam had assumed Alistair was at fault before even hearing what happened. She looked at him with a sh of contempt in her eyes. How could she not realize he''d only jumped to conclusions after seeing her expensive clothes? He knew she was someone not to be messed with, so he immediately took her side to avoid trouble. If Reba''s own parents had condemned her based on someone else''s word, she would have been heartbroken and would have raised hell until justice was served. Reba cut straight to the point. "I want your son to drop out of school and be with me." Liam froze, clearly caught off guard. Reba didn''t waste time with small talk. "I can give you a million dors if you agree to stay out of his business," she said bluntly. At the mention of money, Liam''s eyes lit up immediately. He still had a shred ofmon sense, though. "But... what about his SAT? Wouldn''t this affect his studies?" Before he could finish, Celeste burst into the room andunched Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left into a tirade. "What studies? His grades are absolute garbage! He scores 20 or 30 points on tests worth 150! Keeping him in school would just be embarrassing for everyone!" "That can''t be right," Liam said, confused. "My dad told me Alistair''s grades were good and he''d have no problem getting into university." Celeste let out a scornfulugh. "Is there anything about Alistair that Robert didn''t think was perfect? He just said that because he thought Caleb was too brilliant, and he was afraid his precious grandson would look bad inparison! "I saw Alistair''s test papers when he was herest. He really did score 20 points. I can''t remember if it was physics or something else. Caleb says with grades like that, he couldn''t even graduate from high school!" Liam turned to Reba. "Is it true his grades are that bad? If so, there''s really no point in him continuing school." Reba remained silent, which Liam took as confirmation. Afraid he might still be hesitating, Celeste pushed harder. "Let me make one thing clear. Now that Robert is gone, there''s nobody to pay your useless son''s tuition. He won''t qualify for public school, and I certainly don''t have money to send him to a private one!" Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left She nced at Reba, then pulled Liam aside. "This girl is pretty and loaded. It''s your son''s good fortune if she''s interested in him. You''d be better off letting him be with her. Caleb has a ssmate who''s going abroad, and he''s been thinking about doing the same..." Liam wavered almost immediately after Celeste started talking. She then stepped in and pushed the price up to two million dors, which Reba agreed to without hesitation. Once Reba left, Celeste spent half the day beating herself up about it. She was more upset than if she''d lost 100 million dors. ¡°I was just testing the waters. I didn''t think she''d actually say yes," she groaned. "If I''d known, I would''ve asked for five million dors instead..." Alistair watched the footage of how he''d been sold to Reba years ago with an eerily calm demeanor. Write yourment CEO by 70 Chapter 70 Riding Coattails Whenever Alistair wanted, he could ess the "Time Snapshot" content as videos on his phone. Unfortunately, while the snapshots confirmed his suspicions that Liam, Reba, and Celeste were all guilty, they couldn''t be used as evidence in court. Reba had gone directly to Liam''s house with no witnesses present. If Alistair tried to present the video, it would raise too many questions. He couldn''t reveal where the footage came from, and he definitely couldn''t expose the existence of the system. What they''d done essentially amounted to fraud involving two million dors. With solid evidence, they could be looking at a good ten years behind bars. Even if legal constraints prevented him from sending them to prison, Alistair had other ways to get what he was owed. He was nning to spend a small fortune-200 system credits -to buy a "Secret Obliterator¡± that would expose all of Liam''s secrets and give Alistair leverage over him. Celeste was just as despicable as Liam. Without her running 20:22 Chapter 70 Riding Coattails 15 min left interference back then, the deal might never have gone through so smoothly. Nearly fifty now, Celeste had spent her entire life being supported by Liam. Her only real talent was keeping him wrapped around her finger. They were a package deal. Hurting Liam meant herfortable life would crumble too. But there was no way Alistair would let her off the hook. He''d deal with them one by one, sparing nobody. He owed it to himself to make them pay dearly. It was sadly ironic. While other families shared loving parent-child rtionships, his had devolved into open warfare. What Alistair had forgotten, though, was that he wasn''t just someone with the system. He''d also unknowingly secured powerful backing. Caroline was already investigating Liam''s financial transactions from six years ago to prove Alistair had been set up. She was also "identally" digging up leverage that could keep Liam firmly under control. This saved Alistair 200 system credits. 15 min left Alistair was certain Liam wouldn''t sleep a wink tonight. He''d be tossing and turning, too sick with anxiety to eat or rest. The pale, shaken look on Liam''s face when Alistair walked out said it all. Demanding five million dors was no small thing-Alistair might as well have gone for their lives. Their most valuable asset was the house they were living in, worth maybe three million on a good day. Even if they tried to sell it, there was no way they''d close the deal in a week-let alonee up with the rest of the money. The car? A secondhand relic worth next to nothing. But that wasn''t Alistair''s problem. All he cared about was the result. Back when he was still Liam''s son, he would''ve given his life for that man-no questions asked. Now that the ties had been cut, he was ready to show them just how cold and ruthless he could be. Chapter 70 Riding Coattails. After all, everything he knew-he learned from them. Alistair hurried to Caroline''s hotel, not forgetting her strange behavior despite dealing with his personal matters. 15 min left Eloise, who had yed wildly all morning, nowy peacefully on the bed, her little tummy rising and falling like a tiny frog as she slept soundly. Caroline sat beside the bed watching over her, holding Eloise''s small chubby hand, lost in thought. When Alistair arrived, she stood up and stepped outside, quietly closing the door behind her. ¡°How did it go?" she asked softly. Before Alistair could answer, Caroline added, "Don''t worry. With me on your side, I''ll make sure you get whatever oue you want." Alistair couldn''t tell if he was imagining it, but Caroline seemed unusually gentle with him, almost doting. It felt like she would grant him any request, no matter how bold or unreasonable, if he just had the nerve to ask. He studied her carefully. Apart from being excessively tender, Caroline didn''t seem different in any other way. Chapter 70 Riding Coattails 15 min left That strange moment from earlier today now felt like it might have been his imagination. "Are you feeling okay?" he asked, still concerned. Caroline looked puzzled. "I''ve been fine the whole time. Why do you ask?" "You had low blood sugar earlier," Alistair exined. "Your face was pretty pale." Caroline smiled, her eyes crinkling slightly at the corners with a sparkle in them. "It''s nothing serious. A piece of candy fixed me right up." "Does that happen to you often?" Alistair pressed. Caroline could see the worry in his expression, and her mood instantly brightened. In fact, the moment she''d seen Alistair earlier, she''d felt like someone lost in darkness suddenly glimpsing the first light of dawn. Her anxiety immediately melted away. She shook her head. "No, just asionally. Nothing to worry about." Alistair let out a relieved sigh. "That''s good to hear." Caroline''s eyes lingered on his face, reluctant to look away. "Do y valis 15 mir you want to lie down for a bit?" "Are we heading back tonight?" Alistair asked. Tomorrow was Sunday, and both he and Eloise had nothing nned. He wasn''t sure about Caroline''s schedule though. From what he''d observedtely, she often received work-rted calls on weekends and asionally had to stop by the office. Truth be told, there wasn''t much to do in the city anyway. "Yes, but let''s wait until Eloise wakes up. She just fell asleep a little while ago," Caroline said, then added with a smile, "Before bedtime, she kept asking when you''d be back. She was worried someone might steal you away." "How could I ever leave behind such a sweet, caring daughter?" Alistair replied. "No one could ever take me away from her." Caroline thought about his words. Besides Eloise, is there anything¡ªor anyone else in this house you couldn''t bear to leave? Like... me, perhaps? Instead of going to sleep, Alistair stayed up, figuring Eloise wouldn''t nap for long. Sitting on the couch, he filled Caroline in on how he''d handled the situation. When she heard that Alistair had demanded five million dors in Chapter 70 Riding Coattails 15 min left How exactly is that supposed to be revenge? Alistair was still too soft-hearted. This kindness would only lead to more suffering down the road. Then again, thinking about Liam''s financial situation from the reports, she felt somewhat reassured. Five million dors might be pocket change to her, but it would be enough to ruin Liam for the rest of his life. The man would likely end up broke, miserable, and possibly even lose his family. It was not much better than prison, really. Karma had its ways. Whether Liam coughed up the money or not, hisfortable life was over. Caroline paused for a moment before cautiously asking, "What about Reba?" She''d never actually crossed paths with Reb¨¤, but that didn''t stop her from feeling a surge of irritation whenever she thought about the spoiled heiress, and this was even before learning about her schemes against Alistair. The fact remained that Alistair had given Reba six years of his youth. That couldn''t be undone. 15 min left Chapter 70 Riding Coattails What bothered Caroline most was that she''d met Alistair first. Why couldn''t fate have brought them back together sooner? She could have spared him so much heartache if only they''d reconnected earlier. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 71 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other If Alistair couldn''t bring himself to show mercy to Liam, he certainly wouldn''t spare Reba, the woman who had orchestrated everything and tormented him for six years. Caroline knew how much Alistair despised Reba for manipting his life. Yet she couldn''t help feeling conflicted, knowing howplicated human emotions could be. Six years of daily interaction had passed between them. What if Alistair felt something beyond hatred for Reba? When she finally confirmed that Alistair had absolutely no lingering feelings for Reba, Caroline let out a quiet sigh of relief. "Alright," she said simply. "I''ll help you." A rush of emotion surged through Alistair''s chest. Eloise was his little angel. And Caroline-she was his guardian angel. "Thank you-" he began with a grateful smile. Caroline raised an eyebrow. 23.32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other "Are we being formal now?" she teased, pretending to be annoyed. "Alistair, please remember who you are. You''re Eloise''s father... and mywful husband." Alistair froze when he noticed the possessiveness flickering in Caroline''s eyes. For a moment, he almost believed he was Caroline''s actual husband rather than someone who had married her through an arrangement for Eloise''s sake. It has to be my imagination. How could I possibly be worthy of someone like Caroline? Perhaps it was gratitude softening his voice as he said, "I''m going to stay up. Why don''t you try to get some sleep before Eloise wakes up?" She''d need to driveter anyway. Alistair made a mental note to put learning to drive on his priority list. It wasn''t fair that she had to do all the driving when the three of them went out together. Caroline felt her heart melting under his gentle gaze. "Okay,¡± she murmured, kicking off her slippers and curling her legs onto the 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other (****) 20 min left sofa. Alistair''s brows furrowed in confusion. Is she nning to sleep on the sofa? Why would anyone choose that over a perfectly good bed? "You don''t mind if I borrow your shoulder for a bit, do you?" Caroline asked softly. "Not at all," Alistair replied, his mouth working faster than his brain. Before he could think further, her intoxicating scent washed over him as she rested her head gently on his shoulder. But that wasn''t enough. She wrapped her arm around his waist, pulling herself closer. Alistair''s entire body tensed. Anyone looking at them now would see nothing but a lovey-dovey newlywed couple. He had wasted twenty-four years of his life. Despite being married twice before, Alistair remained emotionally inexperienced. He was stillpletely inexperienced when it came to romance, and Caroline was the only one who had gotten any real affection from him. The linked arms, the intertwined fingers, and now this embrace... 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other 20 min left Sharing a bed didn''t count. Though they had slept in the same bed, they had kept to opposite sides without any physical contact. What puzzled him was why Caroline would act affectionately now when no one was watching. But this didn''t feel like an act. Her current clinginess seemed genuine. A secret thrill bubbled up inside him. Does Caroline... actually like me? Why else would she willingly get this close to him? Caroline was exceptional in every way, and even though Alistair had resigned himself to a life of solitude, he couldn''t help feeling ttered that such an impressive woman might be interested in him. His excitement didn''tst long before another thought crossed his mind. They''d only known each other for such a short time. It seemed too early to talk about feelings. Maybe, as Caroline had mentioned when they first met, he possessed a natural charm he wasn''t even aware of. The same quality that had drawn little Eloise to him might have unconsciously attracted Caroline during their daily interactions. 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other This thought calmed him. When Caroline appeared to fall asleep against him, he reached for the nket and gently draped it over her shoulders. As for why she''d chosen to curl up on the sofa rather than sleep in a perfectly good bed, Alistair guessed she was afraid of falling into too deep a sleep and missing her departure time. With Caroline leaning against him, Alistair couldn''t budge an inch. Not that he minded in the slightest. He was actually enjoying it. If it had been Reba instead, he would''ve wanted to flip her off the couch in an instant. Thoughparing Caroline to Reba was practically sacrilege, a sin he wouldn''t daremit. After who knew how long, Eloise finally woke up. She didn''t cry or fuss, just slipped on her adorable pink kiddie slippers and shuffled out, rubbing her eyes and mumbling, "Daddy, Mommy..." She stopped dead in her tracks, blinking rapidly. Mommy and Daddy are sitting on the couch... actually, Mommy''s half-lying down. She''s got her arms wrapped around Daddy''s waist with her head nestled in hisp, lookingpletely k..ocked out. Daddy''s gently cradling her head so she staysfortable. 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other Eloise retreated behind the door, a grin spreading across her face. Mommy and Daddy are so crazy about each other! Since starting preschool and making several friends, Eloise had been shocked to discover how much these other kids knew that she didn''t. Like how she used to not have a dad and was called a "single-parent child", and her mom was a "single mother". And apparently, the dad she had now was her "stepdad". All this stepdad, former dad stuff went right over Eloise''s head. All she knew was that her dad was named Alistair, her mom was Caroline, and she absolutely adored them both! Seeing her parents so lovey-dovey made her heart swell, though Eloise didn''t quite grasp what "lovey-dovey" meant. But she definitely understood "divorce". That''s when parents fought all the time and didn''t want to live together anymore, which would mean going back to life with just Caroline and no dad. Eloise felt content being with her mom, but having her dad around made everything even better. With her father present, Carline seemed genuinely happy too. Seeing how well her parents got along, Eloise felt reassured. 23.32 §áapici 7¦Ócrazy ADOut each other 20 min leff They seem so good together. They probably never fight, let alone ever get divorced. Alistair spotted Eloise peeking around the corner. What''s the little munchkin up to? She just popped out and ducked back in. Why''s she being so sneaky? Just then, Caroline stirred and woke up. She sat up straight, her expression still fuzzy with sleep. Noticing Alistair staring at her, she snapped fully awake and quickly wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°I didn''t drool in my sleep, did I?" she asked self-consciously. Alistair was at a loss for words. She hadn''t drooled, but he couldn''t help imagining how adorable she''d look if she did. Eloise came running back in. "Mommy! Daddy!" With Alistair and Caroline sitting close together, Eloise wedged herself between them, cing one small hand on Alistair''s leg and the other on Caroline. Alistair scooped her up onto hisp. "Why didn''t you cor out when you woke up?" 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other() 20 min left Even innocent little Eloise had her clever moments. She didn''t reveal everything. "I saw Mommy sleeping and didn''t want to wake her up." She was their sweet little darling, after all. She really had been concerned about waking Caroline, so it wasn''t exactly a lie. Write yourment Gifts sh Marriage to a Stunning C CEO by 72 Chapter 72 The Poor Child On the way home, Alistair kept a close eye on Caroline, noting with relief that she showed no further signs of difort. Still, he couldn''tpletely rx. He wasn''t fooled. The low blood sugar was clearly just an excuse. But since Caroline didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t press the issue. What''s the deal with that house in front of my ce? Is something wrong with it? Alistair racked his brain. When he first started going to and from school after the new residents moved in, he hadn''t paid much attention to the ce. Whoever lived there was fine by him as long as they didn''t mess with his life. Most households in the neighborhood consisted of a married couple with one kid, but this one was different, with two women who, ording to local gossip, were sisters taking care of a sick child who needed privacy to recover. Ever since word got out that the kid had some illness-someone had started a rumor it was contagious-the other children stoppeding to Alistair''s house, which was closest to theirs. 23:32 Chapter 72 The Poor Child - 20 mint He couldn''t really me people for jumping to conclusions, though. The two women barely left home and avoided talking to locals unless absolutely necessary. They always wore face masksing and going, so nobody knew what they looked like. All that mystery made people''s imaginations run wild. Alistair, being naturally quiet, didn''t mind theck of visitors. The peace and quiet meant he could focus on his studies. Truth be told, Alistair wasn''t actually that into studying. He''d never been the model child others thought he was. It was Robert who always pushed him to hit the books, saying that getting smart was the only way he''d eventually be able to buy Robert good liquor. Robert''s only real pleasure in life was enjoying a few drinks now and then. Alistair had taken this to heart, always trying to grow up exactly the way Robert wanted him to. After school, Alistair would grab his folding wooden table and set it up in the yard before sunset. He''d perch on his little stool to do homework while the light was still good. Once finished, he''d spend time ying with Robert''s dog. Their yard wasn''t huge, but Robert had created a small vegetable 23:32 20 min left garden that provided nearly all the greens they needed. That day, the dog was going crazy, barking at some random toad that had appeared in the garden. Alistair went to check it out and, spotting the toad, worried the overly curious pup might turn it into a chew toy. Being the good kid he was, he carefully picked up the toad. There was a stream not far behind the house, and Alistair figured he''d release the toad there. But the moment he stepped back into the yard, something caught his eye. A single piece of papery in the vegetable garden. Weird. Robert wasn''t like most older men-he was meticulous, kept everything inside and out spotless. And Alistair definitely wasn''t the littering type. Maybe the wind blew it in? But when he picked it up, his brow furrowed. There was a line scrawled across it in uneven handwriting: [Don''t you think it''s dirty?] 23:32 20 min left Chapter 72 The Poor Child The question hit him like a p. His first thought jumped straight to the toad he''d just been handling. This note... it had to be aimed at him. But from whom? His imagination took off, halfughing, half uneasy. Was someone hiding in the mulberry tree? Messing with him? He scanned the branches carefully. Nothing. No one. As he pulled his gaze away, confused, he caught a slight movement in the curtains of an upstairs window across from him. Staring at the narrow gap between the drapes, Alistair froze for a second before it clicked. It must be from those new neighbors who''d just moved in. Probably not the adults, he figured. They wouldn''t waste time on stuff like this. 23:32 Chapter 72 The Poor Child Which meant... It was that sick kid? (¡ú 20 min left Remembering the rumors about the child having some contagious disease, Alistair''s hand trembled slightly as he held the paper. He fought the urge to drop it immediately, aware the kid might still be watching from behind the window. It wasn''t the kid''s fault they were sick. He didn''t have to be overly sympathetic, but he didn''t have to be a total jerk either. Sticking to his original n, Alistair crumpled the paper into a ball, but just before tossing it in the trash, a thought struck him. He dug out a small stic bag, dropped the paper ball inside, and tied it with a tight knot. That should keep any germs contained, right? With that sorted, he rushed to wash his hands,thering up with soap at least five times before he finally felt safe. For several days, everything seemed fine, so Alistair just forgot about the whole thing. He stuck to his routine, setting up a small desk in the yard after school to do his homework. Sometimes while writing, he''d et that feeling, like someone was watching him. Whenever that happened, he''d look up and stare right back without hesitation. 23:33 Chapter 72 The Poor Child It didn''t really bother him though. 20 min leff Putting himself in the other person''s shoes, Alistair figured being stuck at home day after day would drive anyone crazy. A day or two might be bearable, but any longer and people would either lose their minds or sink into depression. Maybe he and Robert were the only people outside of the family that this person ever got to see! Watching him, they probably envied his healthy body, his freedom to sling a backpack over his shoulder and head to school each day, just living a normal life. Poor kid, really. It wouldn''t kill him to let someone look at him for a bit. Alistair wasn''t petty, so he just let it slide. One boring afternoon, Alistair caught a glimpse of a silhouette in a second-floor window. It was small and painfully thin. Something about that frail figure tugged at his heart, and he decided to try striking up a conversation. Making a new friend wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world. The more he thought about it, that contagious disease stuff had 23:33 Chapter 72 The Poor Child to be total bullshit. If someone was really that sick, they''d be in a specialized hospital. This family clearly had enough money to buy a whole property just for the kid''s recovery. They could definitely afford proper hospital treatment. Alistair looked up with a friendly smile and called out a greeting. That backfired spectacrly. Where there had been a shadowy figure visible through the translucent curtains just moments before, now there was nothing, just the silent swaying of the curtain as whoever it was disappeared. Not being particrly chatty or outgoing himself, Alistair took the hint and shut his mouth. Write yourment CEO by 73 Chapter 73 A Family of Three 20 min 1911 Afterward, even when Alistair felt the eyes on him from that window on the second floor, he didn''t feel like waving or saying hi anymore. He carried on like normal. This whole thing didn''t mess with his life one bit. Sometimes he figured watching him was one of the only fun things for that kid stuck inside all the time. If he could add a little bit of excitement to that kid''s boring world, he was happy to do it. Anyway, it didn''t hurt him any. As long as it didn''t get in the way of his life, he didn''t give it a second thought. Later, Liam sold the old apartment and bought a new ce in New York. Alistair and Robert had to move out and rent a ce for two months. Once the old apartment was gone, it felt like they''d lost their home base back in their hometown. Since Alistair nailed his exams and got into a school in New York, Robert took him there. Robert''s thinking was simple. Better schools in the city mea better shot at college and an easier life down the road. ta But things didn''t always turn out as expected. If Robert had 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three known what Alistair-the kid he''d ced all his hopes in-had endured, he would have regretted that decision deeply. But was it his fault? No way.. This was on Reba and Liam. You couldn''t me Robert for trying his best. Alistair thought it over and decided that the apartment had some kind of hold on Caroline. But it never crossed his mind to link Caroline to that kid peeking at him from the second-floor window. He remembered that kid was a boy! The skinny figure he''d glimpsed had a crew cut. When they moved in, neighbors said they''d seen a little boy with short hair. He looked at least eight or nine years old. Girls that age usually grow their hair out. Who''d want a crew cut? So just based on the haircut, everyone figured it was a boy. Alistair had no clue what Caroline''s deal was with that apartment, but it must have happened after he left for New York. His head told him to stay out of it. It wasn''t his problem. But his heart said he couldn''t just do nothing. Caroline had been so good to him. And little Eloise was so sweet 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three (***) 19 min left and well-behaved. Without realizing it, Alistair had started seeing them as family. When trouble came, he didn''t stop to think if it was his business or not. All he knew was he had to help. Alistair decided to wait till Monday. He''d drop Eloise off at kindergarten, and then, since he''d be free all day, he''d head back to Chicago. He nned to chat up the neighbors to see if there was anything going on between Caroline and that apartment. He just couldn''t stop worrying until he knew. By the time he got home, it waste. Sandra had dinner ready. After they ate, he went for a walk with Caroline and Eloise as always. "Daddy, are you tired?" Eloise asked. "Not at all," Alistair replied. "Daddy, are you sure you''re not tired?" "Hey, didn''t you say I''m even cooler than Superman? A little walk like this is nothing. I could do this all day!" Eloise had run around a ton that day, so Alistair just ploed her on his shoulders. She''d watched other kids do that before, staring with big, jealous eyes. 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three 19 min left Now that she had a dad too, she was over the moon. Up on his shoulders, she felt so tall-taller than both Alistair and Caroline. She was super excited but kept asking if he was okay, worried she was too heavy. That Body Fortification Pill was no joke. Ever since he started taking it, Alistair had been full of energy 24/7. Eloise weighed next to nothing to him. Before, Eloise would walk between them, holding both their hands. But now, with her up high, Caroline ended up walking right beside Alistair. They were so close that Eloise could see them brushing against each other as they walked. People couldn''t help but stare at their good-looking family. Usually, Alistair hated getting stared at, but this time, he loved it. He wanted to shout to the world that he was Eloise''s dad and Caroline''s husband! As an old couple nearby said, "Look at that perfect family," Alistair smiled. He wondered if Liam had gotten the "surprise" ne''d sent yet. 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three (**) 19 min left ** "I can''t take this anymore! You hit me because of that little brat? My life is one big nightmare! I''m filing for divorce!" In the messy apartment, Celeste, her face half-swollen, went ballistic, scratching and biting Liam like a wildcat. Liam was cold-blooded towards Alistair, but he adored Celeste. The second heid a hand on her, he regretted it. He let her go off for a while, but when she just kept escting, he shoved her away. Celestended hard on the couch, hair a mess, eyes zing. "You really gonna hand that little bastard five million dors? Listen up-every dime of yours is Caleb''s. That little rat doesn''t get a penny. You swore we''d cut that bitch''s kid out. Break that promise, and I''ll kill you!" Liam slumped in his seat, scowling, and said in a defeated voice, "He knows about six years ago. What the hell am I supposed to do now?" Liam never cared much about his first wife. She died young, and whatever feelings they had died with her. That went double for the kid she left behind. 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three 19 min left He quickly moved on, formed a new family, andpletely put his old life behind him. If Alistair hadn''t been serious this time, he wouldn''t have taken Alistair seriously at all. Liam took a deep breath. "Tell me the truth. Did you lie about Alistair flunking the exam?" Celeste didn''t miss a beat. "When have I ever lied to you? He barely scraped 20 points. I saw the score myself. And even if he''d gone to college, so what? He wouldn''t have brought in two million dors." Liam stayed quiet. "Without that two million dors, we wouldn''t be able to buy a new apartment. Caleb wouldn''t be studying abroad. We did what we had to. That little brat''s the one to me. He''s got no loyalty, doesn''t give a damn about this family!" Celeste twisted the story inside out, pinning everything on Alistair. She cussed him out, thenughed in Liam''s face. "Grow a pair! You''re pushing fifty, scared of some punk? So what if he knew about six years ago? Where''s his proof? As long as we keep our mouths shut, he''s got nothing!" Write yourment CEO by 74 Chapter 74 No One Can Mess With You A knock sounded at the door. Liam and Celeste didn''t budge. They looked a mess, and the apartment was trashed-no way they were answering. Then a voice called out, "Mr. and Mrs. Harlow? Are you in there?" Liam froze. Before he could tell Celeste to stay put, she shot up like a jack-in- the-box and opened the door. "Jesus, Mrs. Harlow, what happened to your face?" The guy, Dominic Turner, was in histe twenties, tall andnky, looking gentle and refined, with a neat ponytail and exuding an artistic air. His eyes widened when he saw her swollen face. Celeste''s eyes flickered. Instantly, a cruel n formed in her mind to teach Alistair a lesson. You fool. Think you can take us on? "Being a stepmom is hell," she wailed, clutching Dominic''s arm. "I don''t know what I did, but Alistair just has it out for me." "Alistair? Mr. Harlow''s kid from his first marriage?" Dominic frowned. 23:33 Chapter 74 No One Can Mess With You Celeste nodded, sniffling. **) 19 min left His expression turned dark. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Harlow. I won''t let anyone mess with you two.". With a smug smile, Celeste saw Dominic off. Just picturing Alistair lying broken- limbed and discarded on the street made her giddy with satisfaction. Spinning around, she crowed. "Too soft-hearted to teach your own kid a lesson? I''ve got it covered." Her triumph vanished as she snapped, "Liam, what the hell are you doing?" Liam, sweating buckets, peeked out from the balcony until Dominic was out of sight. Then he stuffed clothes into a bag and yanked Celeste toward the door. "We gotta get out of here- now!" His face was ghost-white, like a monster was on his tail. He''d been clinging to a sliver of hope that he could skate by, but Dominic''s appearance shattered that illusion. It hit him like a sledgehammer-Alistair knew everyst detail, including the dirty secret he''d been so sure was buried for good. Alistair had promised a week, but Dominic showing up was Alistair''s way of sending a message loud and clear. He wasn''t bluffing-this time, he meant business. Celeste shoved him away. "Are you out of your mind? Why on earth should we leave? It''s your precious son who ought to be the 23:33 (? 19 min (or one leaving. Humph, don''t tell me you''re feeling sorry for him. That brat who doesn''t know his ce deserves a good lesson, or he''ll think he can just trample all over us!" Liam tugged at her again. ¡°Just leave with me. I''ll exinter." "Go by yourself!" Celeste crossed her arms. "I''m not going anywhere." While Liam''s end was in total chaos, Alistair had gotten back from his walk and was digging into his after-dinner fruit. The living room smelled amazing, all fresh watermelon. One bite, and the sweet, juicy flesh just melted in his mouth. Then it was bedtime, right on schedule. After Eloise fell asleep, Alistair and Caroline settled on opposite sides of the bed. For a while, neither said a word. Alistair might have looked calm, but he was definitely shaken up. He couldn''t stop thinking-about himself, about Caroline. Sure, things seemed okay on the surface today, but too much had gone down. There was no way he could just act like it was no big deal. Caroline shifted around, trying to getfortable. It was obvious she was wide awake, too. She must have been stressing over something, but he had no clue what. 23:33 19 min left Finally, Alistair couldn''t keep quiet. "Carol?" She answered right away, "Yeah?" No sign of sleepiness in her voice. "Don''t you ever worry about me?" He didn''t spell out what he meant. She was too smart for that-she knew exactly what he was getting at. Carolineughed, a little cocky, "If I couldn''t tell who''s who, I''d have been out of the game ages ago." She ran multiplepanies, dealing with all sorts of people every day. At first, some old-timers thought they could push her around because she was young and figured she was just riding her family''s coattails. But she taught them a lesson- they didn''t stand a chance against her. "But what if you''re wrong about me?" Alistair let out a long breath. "They say bad apples don''t fall far from the tree. Liam''s my dad, no matter what. He''s a selfish jerk. Aren''t you scared I''ll turn out just like him?" "Alistair, enough. Keep talking, and I''ll really lose it." Carolin at up, the silk nket sliding down to her waist. Her tone turned icy. "You really think I picked the wrong guy?" 19 min left Alistair stammered, "Sorry, that''s not... I didn''t mean..." But inside, he felt a wave of relief. He was so grateful to Caroline. You never really know what''s going on in someone else''s head. Even the best judge of character can make mistakes. Deep down, he wasn''t just confused by her trust-he was worried that once she knew about his dad, she''d start second-guessing whether he had inherited his dad''s despicability. Liam didn''t think twice about screwing over his own flesh and blood for a buck, so what chance did anyone else stand? He wed his way up thedder by stomping over his colleague, Owen Turner. He and Liam were rivals at work. He was a shoo-in for a promotion until a freak ident busted his leg. After that, the guy went off the rails, drowning his sorrows in booze and bad decisions. Liam ended up with the raise and promotion. Owen had no clue Liam was behind his downfall. In fact, since Liam was the first one to help him after the ident, Owen thought they were practically brothers. Owen was not the problem, though. His son, Dominic, was a real badass. He had a cold, sinister vibe and a group of loyal henchmen. Also, influenced by his father, he held Liam in great respect. VTINU Um Caviess with you 19 min left If he ever found out Liam was the one who wrecked his old man, Liam would end up miserably. Alistair didn''t even have to threaten Liam. All he did was show him Owen''s name on his phone, and Liam almost had a heart attack. Today, Alistair pulled a few strings and dropped Dominic in Liam''sp as a "surprise.¡± Safe to say Liam wouldn''t be getting much shut-eye tonight. After what Reba put him through for six long years, there was no way Alistair was gonna let Liam off easy. That''d be way too good for him. Caroline wasn''t buying Alistair''s apology. Her voice was sharp as she snapped, "Alistair, cut the crap. I don''t wanna hear that nonsense again. You and Liam? You''re nothing alike. I''m not some idiot who can''t tell the difference." Then she changed the subject. "I''ve already got people watching the Whitfield family. Don''t sweat it. As long as I''m around, no one''s gonna mess with you." As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized how soft s'' ''d sounded. Her cheeks burned, but thank god it was pitch-ck. There was no way Alistair could see her blushing. riasn Marriage to a Stunning CEO CEO by 75 Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash (1) 19 min lett Alistair wasn''t that sad sack who got kicked out of the house like a mangy mutt anymore. Now, he could fight his own battles without leaning on anyone''s coattails. Here was the thing, though. It turned out that bothering Caroline didn''t annoy her at all-if anything, she seemed into it. Maybe she was stoked he finally saw her and Eloise as family? If only we could be family forever. He caught himself daydreaming about being family forever, then immediately felt like a gutter rat eyeing a diamond. Caroline''s out of my league. Alistair''s always known his ce, and he kept telling himself not to get his hopes up. It was crazy. With Reba, he couldn''t care less no matter how hot she tried to act. But Caroline? One look and he was head over heels. Maybe it was that "No one messes with you while I''m around" line that got to him. It was so sweet, it made him forget his ce. He shook off those thoughts and got back to reality. 23:34 Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash **** 19 min Sandra picked out an amazing watermelon-so sweet he stuffed himself. Big mistake. He woke upte at night bursting to pee. The first night in Caroline''s room, he''d already decided not to use the en-suite bathroom. It felt too personal, even though they were sharing a bed-innocently, of course. So he nned to use the old bathroom in his old room if he needed to. He hardly ever got up at night, but the watermelon did him in. In the dead quiet, he listened for a few seconds, heard Caroline''s soft breathing, and then slowly sat up. He slid out of bed barefoot, grabbed his phone, and tiptoed across the soft carpet. Thank goodness Carolineid down thick rugs to keep Eloise safe -they muffled every step. Once he got out of the bedroom, he stood up straight and walked normally. Using his phone shlight, he headed to his old room. After days of non-stop work, it was finally transformed into a library. There were two whole walls of empty bookshelves. Caroline was having kids'' books delivered tomorrow, the kind Eloise would le. Lucky for them, Eloise was already a bookworm. She loved 09.24 Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash 19 min left flipping through picture books, even though she could barely read. She just made up stories as she went and seemed totally into it. If she hated reading, making her read all those books would be a nightmare. By the window, there was a cozy sofa and a small table. Someone stuck some pretty pink flowers in a vase-the perfect spot for reading, doing homework, or catching a quick nap. Alistair knew the way to the bathroom like the back of his hand. He took a leak, getting rid of the extra fluids that had been making him feel all squirmy. He eyed that squishy sofa-it looked like the perfect spot to crash. For a second, he seriously considered just sleeping there. But the thought passed, and he headed back the way he came. The truth was he''d gotten used to sharing a bed. If Caroline woke up and found him gone, she''d grill him for sure. And that''d be the best-case scenario. If Eloise saw he wasn''t in bed with Caroline, the kid would probably think they were fighting again. So Alistair crept back. He felt around for the doorframe to get into the room. He remembered Caroline saying she couldn''t stand any light or noise Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash 19 min left when she slept, and she got super cranky if you woke her up. He''d never seen her angry in the morning, though, since he''d never identally woken her before. Once his eyes adjusted to the dark, he could make out shapes, even if everything was blurry. He wasn''tpletely stumbling around in the dark. He tiptoed back into the room, eased himself onto the bed, pulled the covers up, and was ready to doze off again. However, something unexpected happened. Alistair was so focused on Caroline in bed that he identally collided with her as she suddenly emerged from the darkness. She was so small and light that she let out a little yelp and started falling backward. Without thinking, Alistair reached out to catch her. The next thing he knew, she fell right into his arms. Feeling her warm, soft body against him, Alistair froze. He stood there, stuttering like an idiot, not sure where to put his hands. "You... you okay?" Caroline sounded a lot calmer than he felt, even though they''d both gotten spooked. "I''m good." ??? niSp] 18 min leff When their bodies touched, she could feel the warmth radiating from Alistair and the strong, steady thud of his heartbeat. Before she knew it, her own heart started racing. Worried he''d notice, she stood up straight and took half a step back. "You okay? I didn''t mean to startle you." That was exactly what Alistair was about to ask. Caught off-guard, he just stammered, "Yeah, I''m good." "We''d better get some sleep. It''ll be morning soon." Alistair slept on the inside of the bed, Caroline on the outside. He got up in the middle of the night and used the bathroom in his old room, while Caroline used the one in their bedroom. And wouldn''t you know it, they ran into each other on their way back! Back in bed, their hearts were pounding like crazy-even faster than when they collided just now. Caroline turned onto her side, burying her face deep in the pillow. Why is my face burning up? If this keeps up, I feel like I may actually overheat. Caroline had eaten plenty of watermelon, too. She woke up before Alistair. Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash (~~) 18 min left Instead of heading straight to the bathroom, shey there, torn. How well does the bathroom block out sound? Sure, she''d already decided Alistair was the one for her, but they''d never crossed any lines. They were basically strangers living under the same roof, and the thought of using the bathroom while he was around made her blush. After agonizing over it, she smacked herself mentally. Duh! There are other bathrooms in the house. I can just use one of those. But just as she was about to get up, she felt the mattress shift on his side. Alistair was up first! Unbelievable-he''d had the same idea. Caroline held her breath, pretending to be asleep. The moment he left, she shot out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. Since when did a simple middle-of-the-night pee be so nerve-wracking? She moved as fast as she could, determined to be back in bed, feigning sleep, before he returned. Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash 16 min left He tiptoed around, terrified of waking her up. She scurried back, praying to make it to bed unnoticed. And in the pitch-ck darkness, with both of them half-blind, they crashed into each other. They didn''t get hurt, but their hearts were pounding so hard. Write yourment Gifts 1 Stunning CEO CEO by 76 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? As time ticked on, Caroline''s whole body started burning up, not just her face. She felt like she was about to spontaneouslybust. Alistair wasn''t faring much better. He was a young, healthy guy, after all. All he could think about was that soft, warm body he''d held. The image was stuck in his head like glue, and he couldn''t get rid of it no matter how hard he tried. Alistair wanted to get up and head to the balcony for some fresh air, or maybe ssh cold water on his face in the bathroom. Actually, a full-on cold shower sounded even better. But his body felt like it was made of concrete. He was too afraid to even twitch. He was so embarrassed. He''d bragged to Caroline about being a perfect gentleman. And look at him now-one idental hug, and he was a mess. He started questioning himself big time. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. But weirdly, all that self-doubt actually cooled his hot-headedness. Eventually, he talked himself into feeling okay. Well, it isn''t all my fault. She''s so soft, and I''m only human. People 23:34 should judge me by what I do, not what I think. I''m still a decent guy. With that sorted in his head, he drifted off to sleep. Hearing his slow, steady breathing, Caroline felt deted. She couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with her. She knew she was attractive, and plenty of guys had chased after her. So why did Alistair seem so uninterested? They''d hugged tonight, for crying out loud! Wasn''t he supposed to feel something? Caroline was smart, good-looking, and from a good family. This whole situation was driving her crazy. What''s the problem? Am I just not his type? Then it hit her. Her heart jumped into her throat. What if... What if Alistair isn''t into women at all? Just like that, Caroline''s flustered feeling vanished, reced by pure panic. Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? If he liked women but not her, she could still try to win him over. She could figure out his type and change up her look or personality. But if he wasn''t into women, she was totally out of the picture. She''d already decided he was the one for her. Even if he was gay, she was dead-set on changing his mind. When Alistair got up, Caroline did too. One look at the dark circles under her eyes, and Alistair''s mind shed back to their midnight collision and the unwanted stir it caused in him. His heart, which he thought had settled down after a night''s sleep, started pounding all over again. He wanted to ask if she''d slept badly but held back. No point- those puffy, shadowy eyes said it all. Alistair felt like a total idiot. It was his fault for not watching where he was going. If he''d paid more attention than just the bed, they wouldn''t have crashed into each other like that. Now things were so awkward. She must be mad about it. Why else would she look so tired? As he stole nces at Caroline, she pretended to casually check him out too. Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? He seems wide awake and fresh. It makes sense. He slept like a log until morning. How did she know? She''d spent the whole night tossing and turning, obsessing over whether Alistair liked women. She was half-asleep but still noticed every little thing about him. Caroline felt all mixed up. Part of her was relieved he didn''t seem bothered by what happened. But another part stung when she realized he didn''t seem to care at all. Does he really not feel anything for me? She used to think being smart and capable mattered more than anything. She hated the idea of pleasing men or using her looks to get ahead. But now, the first thing she did after waking up was rush to the bathroom mirror. Suddenly, her appearance mattered. The girl in the mirror stared back, confused. She knew she was pretty-people had been telling her that since she was a kid. Before, she never gave thosepliments a second thought. What good are looks anyway? They can''t buy food or respect. Ever since she was little, she''d learned that real smarts and skills 23.34 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? He seems wide awake and fresh. It makes sense. He slept like a Jog until morning. How did she know? She''d spent the whole night tossing and turning, obsessing over whether Alistair liked women. She was half-asleep but still noticed every little thing about him. Caroline felt all mixed up. Part of her was relieved he didn''t seem bothered by what happened. But another part stung when she realized he didn''t seem to care at all. Does he really not feel anything for me? She used to think being smart and capable mattered more than anything. She hated the idea of pleasing men or using her looks to get ahead. But now, the first thing she did after waking up was rush to the bathroom mirror. Suddenly, her appearance mattered. The girl in the mirror stared back, confused. She knew she was pretty-people had been telling her that since she was a kid. Before, she never gave thosepliments a second thought. What good are looks anyway? They can''t buy food or respect. Ever since she was little, she''d learned that real smarts and skills 23:34 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? were the only things that guaranteed a good life. She refused to be a pretty face who needed a man to get by. But people change. Now she figured that while looks couldn''t rece hard work, if she happened to be Alistair''s type, winning him over might actually yield twice the result with half the effort. He was the only one she wanted. Alistair wanted to apologize to Caroline, but she acted like everything was normal. He could pretend nothing happened, sure, but so could she. Bringing up what went down that night would just make things awkward again. By the time breakfast rolled around, he still hadn''t decided whether to say anything. Caroline suddenly said, "I''m moving Eloise to a different kindergarten. Starting next Monday." "Why?" Alistair blurted, then nced at Eloise. Eloise was having breakfast. She looked up and said, "Mommy talked to me about it, and I''m okay with it." "Won''t you miss your teacher and your new friends?" Alistair asked. He couldn''t help worrying. 23:34 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? 18 min left Eloise had just gotten used to the old ce. Starting over at a new kindergarten meant doing the whole "making friends" thing again, and that seemed tough on her. Technically, ording to their agreement, he had no say in family matters. Caroline was already being nice by giving him a heads-up. Buttely, he''d been forgetting his ce, unconsciously acting like Eloise''s dad and thinking about things from her perspective. Eloise thought for a second. "It''s all good, Daddy. Even if we don''t see each other every day, we''ll still be friends. And I can make new ones at the new school." Alistair sighed quietly and turned back to Caroline. "Why the sudden change? She was happy at the old kindergarten.¡± He had an idea why but didn''t want to sound like he was reading too much into it, so he held back, Caroline shrugged. "No big deal. The new kindergarten is ours. I''ll feel better knowing she''s in our own ce." Alistair was stunned. Our kindergarten... It must be nice to have that kind o money. He was secretly relieved he hadn''t blurted out if the transfer was 23:35 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? 18 min left because Reba''s son went to the old kindergarten and she was worried about future trouble. That would''ve been embarrassing and presumptuous. But then again, he wasn''t totally wrong-Caroline did have that in mind. Write yourment ir Gifts Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? because Reba''s son went to the old kindergarten and she was worried about future trouble. That would''ve been embarrassing and presumptuous. But then again, he wasn''t totally wrong-Caroline did have that in mind. Write yourment The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 77 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair When Caroline heard that Reba''s son had tearfully called Alistair "Dad" and that it had made Eloise fear losing her father, she decided to transfer Eloise to a different kindergarten. She knew Alistair wasn''t stupid enough to get tangled up with his ex-wife. Still, his rity didn''t mean Reba''s family felt the same. Reba''s recent actions showed she clearly regretted leaving Alistair. It served her right-too little, toote. Alistair was Caroline''s now, and no one would take him away. She was jealous and possessive. Alistair was hers, in and simple. The mere thought of Reba eyeing him, let alone harboring any romantic notions, made her blood boil. With both families'' kids going to the same kindergarten and having the same start and end times for school, they''d regrly cross paths, even if the children weren''t in the same ss. To avoid future drama and cut all ties between Alistair and Reba, Caroline made up her mind to move Eloise. Like Alistair, she worried Eloise would miss her new friends. But Eloise didn''t disappoint. When Caroline asked her about the change, the little girl agreed immediately. 16:19 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair "Mommy, I don''t want to share Daddy with other kids. Do you feel the same way about sharing your husband?" In her innocent way, Eloise had hit the nail on the head. Caroline kissed Eloise''s cheek. "You''re right. I don''t want to share him with anyone." She felt guilty for making Eloise go through this. The best solution would be to force the entire Whitfield family out of New York. It wouldn''t be hard, but it''d take time. New York had another top-notch kindergarten, though it was a bit farther from where they lived. Back then, since it was just Caroline and Eloise, she didn''t see the need for arge home. So, she picked the smallest property under her name, which led her to choose the old kindergarten. But Caroline realized she owned an apartment around the other top-notch kindergarten that was even closer-just a short walk away. She imagined walking with Alistair to drop Eloise off, a perfect family scene. To give Eloise the best kindergarten experience, she bought the ce outright and put it in Eloise''s name. All profits would go into Eloise''s "Happy Growth Fund," building a secure future for her. 216 ?? 16:19 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair That night, Alistair barely drank any water, afraid of another 16 min left awkward situation. When Eloise fed him fruit, he took a couple of bites and said he was too full. Caroline noticed his caution. She needed to know if Alistair was straight-it mattered more than she cared to admit. But she couldn''t juste out and ask. Under the shower, Caroline vowed to get her answer as quickly as possible. Cold water cascaded over Caroline''s smooth skin. Taking an icy shower in March was crazy, but she didn''t flinch. The shock of the frigid water made her teeth chatter, yet she gritted through it. Compared to what she''d endured 12 years ago, this was nothing. As the water streamed down, memories flooded back. That year, her life had been a colorless void. Trapped like a caged songbird with clipped wings, she''d felt utterly hopeless-until she met a certain boy. He''d been the only bright spot in her otherwise bleak world. Alistair finished his shower first. He returned to the room, flopped 16:21 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair onto the bed, and started typing. 16 min left Admittedly, since deciding on a whim to write a novel, he''d only managed the first few pages. It began as a way to pass the time, but once he started crafting the story, he got hooked. There was a thrill in controlling fictional lives, like ying god. Just as he was getting into the flow, Caroline emerged from the bathroom, her hair hanging in damp strands. Alistair made a point of ignoring her a habit since moving in. Her pajamas were modest and covered her fully, but the sheer fabric still made his mind wander into inappropriate territory. So he forced himself to look away, not wanting to risk those awkward thoughts. He stole a quick nce, then tried to look away. But her hair dripped steadily, soaking the back of her top until it clung like a second skin. Alistair forced his eyes elsewhere. He had no impure thoughts about her. He just couldn''t shake the thought that she must be shivering, wandering around with wet hair and soaking-wet pajamas. In fact, he found himself fighting the impulse to grab a towel and dry her hair, maybe even run for 16:20 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair the hairdryer. 16 min left Alistair froze, torn. His tough life had left him unsure about what counted as normal between a guy and a woman. Helping with hair -was that okay? He worried one wrong move would shatter their careful bnce, make Caroline think he had hidden motives, and lose her trust. Before he could decide, Caroline grabbed the hairdryer. Alistair blurted out, "Need a hand?" She stopped and shed a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks, that''d be great." Relief washed over him. Crisis averted. He hopped out of bed, took the dryer, and started drying her hair on medium heat. The moment his fingers touched her damp strands, he frowned. Ice-cold. Her whole body felt frigid, her face deathly pale. After a hot shower, she should be warm, like before when her cheeks would flush pink and she looked so alive. Even her neck felt like ice under his fingertips. 16:20 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair ¡°Your skin''s freezing. Was the water too cold?" he asked. Caroline''s stomach dropped. She''d gotten greedy for their closeness and forgotten how observant he was. 16 min left. "I waited a bit beforeing out," she lied. "I must''ve lost all the heat." Alistair bought it. It never crossed his mind that she would secretly adore him. He finished drying her hair and the soaked patch on her back. With that done, he finally felt at ease. Write yourment tt Gifts CEO by 78 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick Alistair and Caroline turned off the lights and went to bed on time at ten o''clock. Alistair didn''t sleep soundly. Soon, he realized the reason for his restlessness. In the darkness, he heard heavy breathing and couldn''t help bing more and more awake. Alistair had spent five stressful years caring for a baby, who''d grown into a mischievous but healthy kid. By now, he knew that heavy, rapid breathing all too well-it gave him an instant stress reaction. Why? Because whenever the little troublemaker got sick, his already tough life turned into a total nightmare. Alistair turned on the tablemp. The light of it was warm yellow and wouldn''t be too dazzling. Under the thin nket, Caroline curled up into a ball, and h face took on an abnormal crimson color. Without even taking her temperature, Alistair could tell that she was indeed sick. The wind by theke in Chicago was very strong. Maybe she caught a chill at that time. Alistair couldn''t help but feel upset. He had clearly noticed that ¡ö 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick something was wrong with her before going to bed, but he didn''t give her any medicine beforehand. If he had taken precautions in advance, Caroline wouldn''t have had a fever. Alistair got out of bed to look for the first-aid kit and took her temperature first. After seeing that her body temperature was 102.2 degrees Fahrenheit, he hurried to get the medicine. The feverish and dazed Caroline barely opened a slit in her eyes and showed a triumphant smile as she looked at Alistair''s back. She hadn''t been sick for a long time. During thest influenza outbreak, many people around her, including Eloise, were infected, but she was fine. Caroline thought she had a strong immune system. She was even a bit worried that just taking a cold shower couldn''t make her sick, so she literally stood under the icy spray longer than usual-on purpose-and finally managed to catch a bug. Honestly, she was kinda thrilled it worked. One terrible thing about this trick was that it would disturb Alistair''s sleep well in the middle of the night and make him take care of her. But she saw no other way. Without resorting to this trick, she couldn''t confirm Alistair''s sexual orientation or whether he was interested in her. Alistair came back. He put down the water cup and the pills first 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick 15 min left and then bent over to help Caroline. "Huh?" Caroline looked at him in a daze. Her eyes misted over, giving her an adorably dazed look. Caroline, having a fever, was like a pitiful and adorable doll, which had nothing to do with the efficient and decisivepany president she usually was. "You''re sick. I''ll help you sit up, and you can take the pills first," Alistair said. Caroline nodded. Alistair gently helped her sit up and lean against the headboard and then handed the water cup to Caroline. Caroline looked at Alistair with her hazy big eyes. So Alistair directly held the water cup to her mouth. This time, Caroline finally cooperated. She obediently opened her mouth and took a sip of water. Only then did Alistair realize that he had forgotten an in, ortant step before asking her to drink water, which was to put the pills in her mouth first. It doesn''t matter. When someone''s sick, they should drink more water anyway. 210 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick 15 min left While thinking this, Alistair picked up the pills and motioned for Caroline to open her mouth. He used the way of coaxing a child to take medicine without even realizing it. Fortunately, Caroline was still very cooperative. Alistair put the pills in her mouth and then quickly asked her to take another sip of water. Finally, he managed to feed her the medicine. ¡°Come on, have a good sleep. Maybe you''ll feel better tomorrow." Alistair covered her with the quilt and tucked the corners in. Caroline obediently closed her eyes. Alistair went out again. He suddenly thought that Eloise had also been exposed to a lot of wind, so he was a bit worried about her. So Alistair tiptoed to Eloise''s room. Once he confirmed she was fast asleep and perfectly fine, a wave of relief washed over him. He returned to his room. But just as hey back down, he heard a faint, muffled groan from Caroline. 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for thE SICK He leaned toward her, concern etched on his face. "Are you feeling unwell?" Caroline mumbled something, her voice barely above a whisper. Alistair leaned in closer. "What is it? What''s wrong?" "I''m cold... so cold..." she murmured. This time, he heard her clearly. He reached out and touched her forehead. She''s burning up. Must be a fever. People running a temperature often felt cold. Without a second thought, Alistair reached for his nket and gently pulled it over her, covering half her body. The nket was wide enough-they could share it without either of them freezing. But given her condition, he figured he probably wouldn''t be ¡ö16:21 getting much sleep tonight. That was fine. Taking care of her came first. Just as Alistair was about to get up, Caroline turned over. He felt a wave of heat, and then Caroline dazedly burrowed into his arms and reached out to hug his waist. Alistair was stunned. He felt as if a ball of fire had gotten into his arms and was about to burn him. He stiffly carried out his original n and pulled half of the thick nket over Caroline. He asked somewhat awkwardly, "Are you still cold now?" Caroline rubbed her head in his arms and let out a vague moan. Soon, she settled down. Alistair didn''t dare to move. Caroline was alread, ufortable and having a hard time falling asleep. He was afraid that if he moved, it would make her even more ufortable. After a long time, the medicine took effect. As her fever broke, Alistair felt her skin cool-slippery, like melting ice in his palms. Caroline sweated a lot, soaking her clothes. Alistair, who was ¡ö) 16:21 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick 15 min left closely hugging her, was also soaked in her sweat. Alistair''s body was sticky. Caroline held him tightly. Their skin was closely pressed together through twoyers of thin pajamas, and the sticky touch made Alistair have the illusion that they were glued together. However, even though he was certain that Caroline''s temperature had subsided, he still maintained his motionless posture. Caroline was sleeping soundly at this moment. Sufficient sleep was helpful for the recovery from her illness. Alistair leaned against the headboard and napped for a while. His tense nerves rxed as Caroline''s fever subsided. He was so sleepy after almost staying up all night that he identally fell asleep. However, to his shame, he had a wet dream about Caroline. Alistair woke up in great surprise. When he opened his eyes, he saw Caroline waking up in his arms. His mind went nk. In his extreme shame, he didn''t understand why he hugged Caroline and fell asleep. 16:21 riasn marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 79 riasn marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline While taking a shower, Alistair closed his eyes in despair and felt that he was doomed. He thought he was a beast for having such indecent thoughts about the extremely weak patient. If Caroline hadn''t been sick, he could have used his uncontroble vigor as an excuse. Alistair''s mind went nk, and he even thought about banging his head against the wall. He didn''t know how to face Caroline. He just hoped that Caroline hadn''t noticed his abnormality. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t have the face to live on. While Alistair stayed holed up in the bathroom, Caroline outside wasughing merrily. Her efforts finally paid off. She had the answer now. Alistair was straight, and... Just thinking of this, Caroline felt her face heat up, and she quickly picked up her change of clothes and walked into the bathroom. She had sweated a great deal when her fever broke, and she felt all sticky and ufortable. Her long hair, which she had just washedst night, was soiled by the sweat. Early in the morning, both of them took a shower. 16.21 Chapter 79 mard to Discipline u§Õ¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò Alistair kept taking deep breaths. After mentally preparing himself, he walked out of the bathroom like a thief. "Daddy!" The crisp shout scared the wits out of the guilt-ridden Alistair. When he focused his eyes, he saw his little angel, Eloise. Eloise had just gotten up, and her long hair was all tousled from sleep. She stared at Alistair with her big eyes and pouted unhappily. "Why are you in this room? Did you quarrel with Mommy again?" Alistair was a bit speechless and was dissatisfied with Eloise''s choice of words. He and Caroline hadn''t quarrelled at all. "Eloise, I didn''t quarrel with your father. We promised you to stay an affectionate couple and apany you as you grow up, remember?" Caroline''s gentle voice came. Alistair''s expression froze for a moment, but he quickly adjusted himself. He pretended to be nonchnt as he walked out and followed Caroline''s words to say to Eloise, "Mommy is right. We keep our word. You should trust us more." ? 16:21 Chapter 7 at Discipline §ä§Ñ§â 15 min left Eloise blinked her big eyes and suddenly grinned. "Daddy, don''t be so stressed. I was just teasing you. I know you and Mommy won''t quarrel." Alistair was stunned. He, an adult, had been teased by a five-year-old. Alistair couldn''t help but be amused by this mischievous little girl. There was a faint fragrance in the air, which was the smell of Caroline. Out of the corner of his eye, Alistair caught sight of Caroline wearing afortable set of home clothes, and her long hair was fluffy and refreshing. He couldn''t help but wonder how long he had stayed in the bathroom just now. He had just blow-dried Caroline''s hairst night. By his estimate, it probably took about ten to twenty minutes. He usually took a shower very quickly, but today, just to rinse off the sweat, he had taken so much time. In front of Eloise, Alistair didn''t ask Caroline if she felt better, for fear that the sensible Eloise would worry about Caroline. With Eloise around, the atmosphere wasn''t as awkward as he had 16:21 Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline imagined. But Eloise wouldn''t stick to them all the time. Once she left, Alistair couldn''t just pretend that nothing had happened anymore. He smiled and said, "Do you feel better?" Caroline looked over, and Alistair nervously clenched his fists. Her eyes were shining and clear, just like ake, and there was no extra emotion in them. She seemed no different from usual. Alistair silently let out a sigh of relief andughed at his own overthinking inwardly. Although he had identally had an erotic dream about her, Caroline couldn''t actually see his dream. As for the romantic embracest night, it wasn''t his fault either. She was the sick one, and Alistair couldn''t bring himself to push her away. Besides, even if Caroline was delirious with fever, she should know that she had slipped into his arms anyway. So, Alistair defended his fame as a gentleman, and as for that embarrassing dream, he could only attribute it to an ident. ***** ¡¤ 16: Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline ¡ú) 15 min left Reba said, "Daniel, the floor is cold. Get up now... Why are you biting me?" Early in the morning, amidst Daniel''s piercing wails, Nathaniel felt so annoyed that he couldn''t eat. He threw the bread in his hand aside, picked up his briefcase, and said to Reba, "Hurry up and soothe him. Your mother and I are old. We can''t stand this noise!" Cordelia sighed and said, "Reba, I told you before that you should discipline Daniel when necessary. If you can''t bear to discipline him now, it will be toote when he grows up!" Reba felt ashamed. Thest time she had a fight with Richard, her parents had stayed with her at the police station for most of the night and hadn''t slept at all. She thought that life would return to peace, but as soon as she opened her eyes this morning, Daniel started crying and making a fuss. Last night, this naughty boy refused to go to sleep. To coay him into sleeping, Reba had shown him a cartoon. When he saw that the cartoon character had a magical pocket from which any magical things could be taken out, Daniel''s eyes lit up, and he mored to have the same one. 16:21 Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline 15 min tel Reba was so sleepy, so she promised him perfunctorily. Daniel got into bed full of anticipation. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes this morning was to ask Reba for the magical pocket. Reba couldn''t find such a thing that didn''t exist in reality, so she perfunctorily dismissed him again. However, Daniel, though young, wasn''t stupid. When his wish wasn''t fulfilled, he was so angry that he shouted that Reba was a liar. Then he stretched out his hands like a puppy and scratched at Reba''s face. Reba quickly dodged his attack. Since Daniel failed, he simplyy on the floor and started rolling around. Reba knew she was at fault for promising something she couldn''t do. So she mustered up her patience and apologized to Daniel, saying that he could make another request. But Daniel only wanted the magical pocket. When Reba tried to pull him up from the floor, he scratched, kicked, and bit her. Having no idea what to do with him, Rea left him there in a fit of anger. She thought that Daniel would calm down soon, but Daniel had so much energy that he showed no sign of stopping, even though his 16:21 Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline throat was hoarse from crying. 15 min left Eva thought she was experienced at taking care of children and believed she could soothe Daniel. However, less than two minutester, she came back with scratches on her face and bleeding bite marks on her wrist. While crying, Daniel howled, "Mommy is a liar, the biggest liar in the world! I want the magical pocket. Give me the magical pocket!" Write yourment tt Gifts 2.91 CEO by 80 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom 15 min left Downstairs in the living room, Cordelia had a pounding headache from Daniel''s nonstop screaming. For the first time in her life, she genuinely wanted to run away from home. She frowned and nced at Reba, who was sitting in silence. "You can''t keep spoiling him like this. I get it-hitting a kid isn''t right, bute on! There are exceptions. Grab a slipper, scare him into shutting up!" Reba immediately jumped to her son''s defense. "Mom, don''t say that. Danny used to be such a sweet boy. And hitting a defenseless child? That''s cruel." Cordelia let out a bitterugh, equal parts exasperated and furious. "Danny was well-behaved because of Alistair. Have you already forgotten? It was Alistair who used to calm him down whenever he acted up." As soon as she finished speaking, Cordelia noticed Reba''s dejected expression. She immediately realized that she shouldn''t 16:21 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom 14 min left have brought up this matter, but what had been said couldn''t be taken back. Cordelia felt rather ufortable. Even though she had looked down on Alistair before, at this moment, she couldn''t help but wonder how Alistair had managed to get through these five years. Reba was very protective of her child, and Daniel was really hard to deal with. Over the past five years, Alistair had been taking care of Daniel, and he had never once resorted to violence. But Daniel had only been living here for a week, and Cordelia, who imed to have a good temper, was on the verge of using a belt to discipline Daniel. Cordelia couldn''t help but sigh. Alistair really has it tough. Just because of Daniel''s naughtiness, it was likely that Alistair wouldn''t remarry Reba. What''s more, Reba didn''t have a good temper either, Cordelia stole a silent nce at her daughter. Even though she knew it was impossible, Cordelia couldn''t help 16:21 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom but hold out a glimmer of hope. (14 min left Even if Daniel wasn''t Alistair''s son, at least Alistair had raised him single- handedly. Cordelia didn''t believe that Alistair had any feelings for Daniel and Reba at all. At this thought, Cordelia coughed lightly, feeling a bit awkward. "Well, Reba, I wanted to ask you this a long time ago. In the past six years, have you and Alistair, well, you know..." As adults, some things didn''t need to be made too explicit. The questions that Cordelia could discuss at ease with her friends were not something she could explicitly say to Reba. Simrly, Reba could share her privacy with her girlfriends, but it was difficult for her to talk about such things with her mother. Reba remained silent for a long time and then shook her head. Cordelia felt extremely speechless. So Reba''s insistence on being with Alistair back then was simply to provoke Richard. Cordelia found it hard to ept. 16:22 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É ¦Ò¦Ô A bad Mom (**) 14 min left She couldn''t believe that someone as calm and rational as herself had given birth to someone as foolish as Reba. She really wished she could put Reba back in the womb. In fact, Reba''s stubbornness six years ago had already revealed her nature of being infatuated with love. Cordelia and Nathaniel were angry about it, and most of their resentment was directed at Alistair. When Reba first brought Alistair to meet them, he got battered. After believing that Alistair bewitched their daughter, Cordelia and Nathaniel treated him even more harshly and deliberately made things difficult for him. However, day by day, Alistair''s advantages, such as being steady and reserved, down-to-earth, meticulous, and extremely patient, gradually became apparent. Cordelia and Nathaniel began to nary family. think that it didn''t matter if Alistair came from an or As long as he treated Reba well, that was more important than anything else. But they never expected that just when they finally epted Alistair, Reba suddenly told them that Daniel had a different biological father. 16:22 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É ¦Ò¦Ô A bag Mom (14 14 min left Alistair had actually been just a tool for Reba to provoke Richard. And Reba''s dream lover happened to be Richard, whose parents had poor moral character. Except for having a seemingly good family background, Richard was inferior to Alistair in every way. Anyway, in Cordelia''s eyes, Richard, who had a good appearance, was not as pleasing as Alistair. It had been proved that their decision not to choose Richard at the beginning was right. Richard was a coward who only knew how to run away from problems and had no sense of responsibility. Richard''sing back to reconcile with Reba this time had not been because he had finally had a change of heart and been willing to take on his responsibilities. He must havee back for the sake of benefits. Fortunately, Richard had shown his true colors. But what had made Cordelia regretful was that Reba had given up Alistair for such a scumbag. It was really a great loss. Cordelia had felt sorry about this matter, let alone Reba. Amidst Daniel''s tireless crying, Reba had stood up silently and headed up to the second floor. 16:22 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom *** 14 min left "You''re a bad mom, you liar! I don''t want a bad mom!" he shouted. As soon as Daniel had seen Reba, he had wriggled like a caterpir. His voice had suddenly be shrill, making Reba''s eardrums throb and buzz. "Leave me alone! You''re bad. I don''t want you to be my mom anymore!" Daniel shouted. He had wriggled on the floor like a caterpir. His hysterical screaming had made Cordelia downstairs cover her chest. She had been so annoyed that she had really wanted to tape his mouth shut. She couldn''t help but sigh again. How on earth did Alistair raise Daniel all these years? Reba squatted down and patiently apologized again, "Sorry, baby. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you. Can you forgive me this time? I promise I''ll keep my word from now on, okay?" Daniel grabbed her arm and bit down hard when s prepared. wasn''t The excruciating pain made Reba scream involuntarily. Almost instinctively, she raised her hand and pped Daniel in the face. 16:22 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom Daniel opened his mouth wide and cried even louder. 14 min left The pain in her arm irritated Reba''s nerves, dampening her maternal love for Daniel. She also forgot that she had just been on the moral high ground and imed that hitting children was barbaric. With a sullen face, she grabbed Daniel, pulled down his pants, and started spanking his fair little bottom. Daniel cried out, "Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t cry anymore. Don''t hit me, Mom!" After a long while, Daniel''s hips were red and swollen. Reba finally stopped. Holding the sobbing Daniel, she burst into tears. She didn''t understand why her life had turned out like this. She kind of missed Alistair... Write yourment it Gifts The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!